Homage to the Blessed One, the Worthy One, the Perfectly Self-awakened One

In the Collection of Minor Texts

Commentary on the Canon of Conduct

Introductory Discussion on the Undertaking of the Work

Therein, "Conduct Canon": in what sense is it the Conduct Canon? Taking it as the Scriptures that illuminate the power of the Teacher's conduct in past births, for indeed this word "Canon" has the meaning of Scriptures, as in passages beginning with "not by the handing over of the Canon." Or alternatively, because those Scriptures have become a vessel by illuminating the power of the conduct of that very Teacher in former births, therefore too it is called "Conduct Canon," for indeed the word "Canon" is indicated in the sense of vessel, as in passages beginning with "then a man might come along, having taken a spade and basket." But this Conduct Canon, among the three Canons - the Canon of Monastic Discipline, the Canon of Discourses, and the Canon of the Higher Teaching - is included in the Canon of Discourses. Among the five Collections - the Long Collection, the Middle Collection, the Connected Collection, the Numerical Collection, and the Minor Collection - is included in the Minor Collection. Among the nine factors of the Dispensation - discourse, mixed prose and verse, explanation, verse, inspired utterance, thus-it-is-said, birth story, wonderful phenomena, and catechism - is the classification of verse.

Thus, among the eighty-four thousand aggregates of the Teaching acknowledged by the treasurer of the Teaching, it is a classification of several aggregates of the Teaching. By chapter, the Akitti Chapter, the Hatthināga Chapter, and the Yudhañjaya Chapter - a classification of three chapters. By conduct, ten in the Akitti Chapter, ten in the Hatthināga Chapter, and fifteen in the Yudhañjaya Chapter - a classification of thirty-five conducts. Among the three chapters, the Akitti Chapter is the first; among the conducts, the Akitti Conduct. Of that too -

This verse is the beginning. Of that, from here onwards, there is the exposition of the meaning in due course.

The treatise on the commencement of the work is finished.

Introduction

Now since this exposition of the meaning, when explained having shown these three origins - the distant origin, the not-so-distant origin, and the proximate origin - becomes well cognised indeed by those who hear it, from its arising onwards. Therefore this classification of those origins should be known.

For the narrative that has proceeded from the time the great Bodhisatta made his resolution at the feet of Dīpaṅkara, the Possessor of the Ten Powers, up to the time he was reborn in the Tusita realm, is called the distant origin. The narrative that has proceeded beginning from the Tusita realm up to the attainment of omniscient knowledge at the seat of enlightenment is called the not-so-distant origin. But the narrative that has proceeded beginning from the great seat of enlightenment up to the present story is called the proximate origin. Among these three origins, since the distant origin and the not-so-distant origin are common to all, they should be known in detail by the very method explained in the Jātaka Commentary. But since there is a distinction in the proximate origin, this is the account in brief of all three origins from the beginning onwards.

The Lord of the World, who had made his resolution at the feet of the Blessed One Dīpaṅkara and had become a Bodhisatta, having fulfilled the thirty perfections in accordance with his own resolution, having brought the requisites of omniscient knowledge to their summit, having been reborn in the Tusita realm, awaiting the time of arising for Buddhahood, having remained there as long as life lasted, having passed away from there, having taken conception in the Sakyan royal family, growing up with boundless care and great splendour and glory, gradually having reached youth, in his twenty-ninth year having made the great renunciation, having striven in the great striving for six years, on the full moon of Vesākha, seated at the foot of the Bodhi tree, while the sun had not yet set, having scattered the forces of Māra, in the first watch having recollected past lives, in the middle watch having purified the divine eye, in the last watch having exhausted one and a half thousand mental defilements, he fully awakened to the unsurpassed perfect enlightenment.

Then, having spent seven weeks right there, on the full moon of Āsāḷhī, having gone to Bārāṇasī, at Isipatana in the Deer Park, giving the nectar of the Teaching to drink to eighteen crores of Brahmās headed by Aññāsikoṇḍañña, having set in motion the wheel of the Teaching, having established those accessible to instruction such as Yasa and others in arahantship, having sent off all those sixty Worthy Ones for the welfare of the world, while going to Uruvelā, having established thirty of the Bhadda group in the fruition of stream-entry and so on in a cotton-tree jungle thicket, having gone to Uruvelā, having shown three and a half thousand wonders, having trained the three-brother matted-hair ascetics headed by Uruvelakassapa with their retinue of a thousand matted-hair ascetics, surrounded by them, seated in the Laṭṭhivana Park in the precincts of the city of Rājagaha, having brought down twelve myriads of brahmin householders headed by Bimbisāra into the Dispensation, he dwells at the Bamboo Grove Monastery built by the King of Magadha.

Then, while the Blessed One was thus dwelling at the Bamboo Grove, when Sāriputta and Moggallāna had been established in the position of chief disciples and the assembly of disciples had come about, the great King Suddhodana, having heard "My son, it is said, having practised the performance of austerities for six years, having attained the supreme highest enlightenment, the one who has set in motion the excellent wheel of the Teaching, is dwelling in the Bamboo Grove in dependence on Rājagaha," sent in due course ten ministers, each with a retinue of ten thousand men, saying "Bring my son here and show him to me." When those, having gone to Rājagaha, became established in arahantship through the Teacher's teaching of the Teaching, and when the king's intention was reported by the Elder Kāḷudāyī, the Blessed One, attended by twenty thousand who had eliminated the mental corruptions, having departed from Rājagaha, reached Kapilavatthu, sixty yojanas away, in two months. The Sakyan kings, having assembled saying "We shall see our foremost relative," having had the Nigrodha Monastery made suitable for the dwelling of the Blessed One and the community of monks, with scents, flowers and so on in their hands, having gone out to meet him, ushered the Teacher into the Nigrodha Monastery. There the Blessed One, attended by twenty thousand who had eliminated the mental corruptions, sat down on the excellent Buddha-seat that had been prepared. The Sākiyans, stubborn in conceit, did not make prostration to the Teacher. The Blessed One, having observed their disposition, in order to break their conceit and make them vessels for the teaching of the Teaching, having attained the fourth meditative absorption which is the foundation for direct knowledge, having emerged, having risen up into the sky, as if scattering the dust of his feet upon their heads, performed the Twin Miracle similar to the wonder performed at the foot of the Kaṇḍamba tree. The king, having seen that marvel, paid homage saying "This is the foremost person in the world." But when the king had paid homage, they were simply unable to stand; all the Sākiyans too paid homage.

At that time, it is said, the Blessed One, while performing the Twin Miracle, also performed the wonder of the unveiling of the world - while which was taking place, humans in the human world, just as they stood, just as they were seated, beginning from the Cātumahārājika realm up to the Akaniṭṭha realm, see with their own physical eye, by the power of the Buddha, all the gods there and there in their own abodes, playing, shining with divine power, experiencing great divine success, experiencing the peaceful pleasures of meditative attainments, and discussing the Teaching with one another. Likewise, below in the earth, in the eight great hells, and in the sixteen adjunct hells, and in the inter-world hell - they see beings experiencing great suffering there and there. In the ten-thousandfold world system, gods, with great divine power, having approached the Tathāgata, filled with wonder and amazement, with joined palms, paying homage, attend upon him; reciting verses connected with the virtues of the Buddha, they praise, clap their hands, laugh, and proclaim joy and pleasure. With reference to which it was said -

For at that time the One of Ten Powers, instigated by great compassion thinking "I shall show the incomparable power of my own Buddha," having created a walking path in space at the assembly of ten thousand world-systems, standing on the walking path extending twelve yojanas and made entirely of jewels, having shown the aforesaid wonder that was a marvel constituting a single collection for the eyes of gods, humans, and birds, not shared with any other, illuminating the power of the concentration and knowledge of the Buddhas, again walking up and down on that walking path, he taught the Teaching in conformity with the dispositions of those amenable to instruction, with incomprehensible power, with incomparable Buddha's grace. Therefore it was said -

Thus, when the Tathāgata, having shown the wonder illuminating his own majestic power of a Buddha, was teaching the Teaching, the Venerable General of the Teaching, Sāriputta, standing on the Vulture's Peak mountain at Rājagaha, having seen with the divine eye, with a mind of wonder and amazement arisen through that display of the majestic power of the Buddha, with the reflection arisen "Come, I shall make the majestic power of the Buddha even more manifest to the world," having reported that matter to the five hundred monks who formed his own retinue, having come at that very moment through space by supernormal power, together with his retinue having approached the Blessed One, having paid homage with the fivefold prostration, having raised to his head the salutation with joined palms resplendent with the joining of ten fingernails, he asked the Tathāgata about the great resolution and the fulfilment of the perfections. The Blessed One, having made him a bodily witness, illuminating his own majestic power of a Buddha to the humans assembled there and to the gods and Brahmās of the ten thousand world-systems, taught the Buddhavaṃsa. Therefore it was said -

Thus, when the Buddhavaṃsa had been taught by the Blessed One, the Venerable General of the Teaching sent forth knowledge with the virtues of the Buddha as its object: "Oh, the accomplishment of causes of the Buddhas! Oh, the achievement of arising! Oh, the success of the great resolution! Difficult indeed was what was done by the Blessed One, fulfilling the perfections thus for so long a time. This is indeed a befitting fruit of such an accumulation of the requisites of enlightenment, that is to say, omniscience and mastery over the powers, such great supernormal power, such great majesty." He, following by way of inference of the Teaching and recollecting the virtues of the Buddha of incomprehensible power, such as these and so on - the Blessed One's morality not shared with any other, concentration, wisdom, liberation, knowledge and vision of liberation, shame and moral fear, faith and energy, mindfulness and full awareness, purification of morality, purification of view, serenity and insight, the three wholesome roots, the three kinds of good conduct, the three right applied thoughts, the three perceptions of the blameless, the three elements, the four establishments of mindfulness, the four right strivings, the four bases for spiritual power, the four noble paths, the four noble fruitions, the four analytical knowledges, the knowledges that distinguish the four modes of generation, the four noble lineages, the four knowledges of self-confidence, the five factors for striving, the fivefold right concentration, the five faculties, the five powers, the five elements involving escape, the five knowledges of the planes of liberation, the five mental states that ripen liberation, the six principles of cordiality, the six bases of recollection, the six kinds of respect, the six elements involving escape, the six constant abidings, the six unsurpassed things, the six perceptions partaking of penetration, the six direct knowledges, the six kinds of knowledge not shared with others, the seven conditions preventing decline, the seven noble treasures, the seven factors of enlightenment, the seven qualities of a good person, the seven bases for being beyond ten years, the seven perceptions, the seven teachings on persons worthy of offerings, the seven teachings on the powers of one who has eliminated the mental corruptions, the eight teachings on the causes for the attainment of wisdom, the eight right courses, the eight transcendings of worldly adversities, the eight bases for arousing energy, the eight teachings on inopportune moments, the eight thoughts of a great man, the eight teachings on the bases of overcoming, the eight deliverances, the nine mental states rooted in wise attention, the nine factors for striving for purity, the nine teachings on the abodes of beings, the nine removals of resentment, the nine kinds of wisdom, the nine teachings on diversity, the nine progressive abidings, the ten qualities that make one a protector, the ten kasiṇa bases, the ten wholesome courses of action, the ten right courses, the ten noble abidings, the ten states of one beyond training, the ten jewels, the ten powers of the Tathāgata, the eleven benefits of friendliness, the twelve aspects of the wheel of the Teaching, the thirteen virtues of ascetic practices, the fourteen Buddha-knowledges, the fifteen mental states that ripen liberation, the sixteen kinds of mindfulness of breathing, the sixteen mental states not handed down from others, the eighteen Buddha-qualities, the nineteen reviewing knowledges, the forty-four cases of knowledge, the fifty knowledges of rise and fall, the more than fifty wholesome mental states, the seventy-seven cases of knowledge, the great diamond knowledge that traverses twenty-four hundred thousand million attainments, the knowledges of infinite methods, comprehensive conditional relations, investigation, reviewing, and teaching, and likewise the knowledges of discerning the dispositions and so on of infinite beings in infinite world systems - he saw neither the end nor the measure. For the Elder, even when adverting to the end or the measure of his own virtues, does not see them; how would he see the measure of the Blessed One's virtues? For whoever has great wisdom and clear knowledge, that person has faith in the virtues of the Buddha as being great. Thus the Elder, not seeing the measure or the limit of the Blessed One's virtues, came to the conclusion: "The virtues of the Buddha cannot be delimited by knowledge by one such as me established in the knowledge of the perfections of a disciple, how much less by others. Oh, incomprehensible, of immeasurable divisions, of great majesty are the qualities of the Omniscient One! But these are entirely the resort of the knowledge of a single Buddha alone, not of others. Even by Perfectly Self-awakened Ones they cannot be spoken of in detail." For this was said:

Thus, in dependence on the greatness of the virtues of the Buddhas, with powerful joy and happiness having arisen, he thought again - "The perfections, the qualities that bring about Buddhahood, which are the causes of such virtues of the Buddha - oh, of great majesty! In which births indeed were the perfections brought to maturity, and how did they come to ripening? Come, by asking this matter, thus too, beginning from its arising, I shall make the majestic power of the Buddha more manifest to this world including its gods." He, having thought thus, asked the Blessed One this question - "In which births, venerable sir, were these qualities that bring about Buddhahood brought to maturity, and how did they come to ripening?" Then the Blessed One, on that jewel walking path, having folded his legs crosswise in the three-jointed cross-legged posture, seated shining like the rising sun on Mount Yugandhara, showing "Sāriputta, my qualities that bring about Buddhahood, beginning from the undertaking, through uninterrupted attentive practice and through the support of energy, in all cosmic cycles, from existence to existence, from birth to birth, were indeed ripening; but in this fortunate cosmic cycle, in these births, they became fully ripened," spoke the exposition of the Teaching called the Cariyāpiṭaka, with the second name Buddhāpadāniya, by means of the passage beginning with "in a hundred thousand cosmic cycles." But others say "The Blessed One, walking up and down on the jewel walking path, the god above gods, being venerated by gods, brahmās and others, having descended to the Nigrodha Monastery, surrounded by twenty thousand who had eliminated the mental corruptions, seated on the excellent Buddha-seat that had been prepared, when asked by the Venerable Sāriputta by the very method stated, taught the Cariyāpiṭaka." Thus far, having shown the distant origin and the not-so-distant origin in brief, it should be understood that the proximate origin of the Cariyāpiṭaka has been set forth in detail. But the distant origin will become manifest in the elucidation of the incalculable aeons.

1. Now there is the exposition of the meaning of the Cariyāpiṭaka Pāḷi text proceeding in the manner beginning with "in a hundred thousand cosmic cycles." Therein this word "kappa," both with prefix and without prefix, is seen in the senses of applied thought, arrangement, counterpart, description, time, age limit, ascetic convention, all around, believing, cutting, apportioning, monastic discipline procedure, pretext, intermediate cosmic cycle, craving, wrong view, incalculable cosmic cycle, great cosmic cycle, and so on. Thus it occurs in the sense of applied thought in such passages as "thought of renunciation, thought of non-anger" and so on. In such passages as "One should put forward a consideration regarding a robe" and so on, it is in the sense of arrangement; the meaning is "one should commit an additional arrangement." In such passages as "Indeed, friend, we were conversing with one like the Teacher himself together with a disciple and we did not know" and so on, it is in the sense of counterpart. "With one like the Teacher" - for this indeed is the meaning therein. In such passages as "Here the Venerable Kappa" and so on, it is in the sense of description. In "By which I constantly dwell" and so on, it is time. In such passages as "If he wishes, Ānanda, the Tathāgata could remain for a cosmic cycle or the remainder of a cosmic cycle" and so on, it is in the sense of the age limit. For here "kappa" is intended as the life-span cosmic cycle. In such passages as "I allow, monks, to consume fruit by means of five procedures proper for ascetics" and so on, it is in the sense of ascetic convention. In "Having illuminated almost the entire Jeta's Grove" and so on, it is all around. In such passages as "Faith, believing, confidence, devotion" and so on, it is in the sense of believing; the meaning is "one has faith." In such passages as "Adorned, with trimmed hair and beard" and so on, it is in the sense of cutting. In such passages as "Just so what is given from here is beneficial to the ghosts" and so on, it is in the sense of apportioning. In such passages as "What is not made allowable is sewn together with what is made allowable" and so on, it is in the sense of monastic discipline procedure. In such passages as "There is reason to lie down; come, let me lie down" and so on, it is in the sense of a pretext. "Bound for the realm of misery, doomed to hell, remaining for a cosmic cycle, a schismatic, etc. he is tormented in hell for a cosmic cycle" and so on, it is in the sense of an intermediate cosmic cycle.

In such passages and so on, it is in the sense of craving and wrong view. For thus it was said in the Niddesa: "In summary, 'kappa' means two kinds of kappa: kappa of craving and kappa of wrong view." In such passages as "many cosmic cycles of universe-contraction, many cosmic cycles of universe-expansion" and so on, it is in the sense of incalculable cosmic cycles. In such passages as "There are, monks, these four incalculables of a cosmic cycle" and so on, it is in the sense of a great cosmic cycle. Here too it should be seen as a great cosmic cycle indeed.

Herein this is the derivation of the term - "It is estimated" thus it is a "kappa" (cosmic cycle); because it is impossible to count by years as "so many years," or "so many hundreds of years," or "so many thousands of years," or "so many hundreds of thousands of years," it must be merely estimated by means of similes such as the heap of mustard seeds and so on - the meaning is that its measure must be reckoned thus. For this was said:

"How long, venerable sir, is a cosmic cycle?" "Long, monk, is a cosmic cycle. It is not easy to reckon as 'so many years' or 'so many hundreds of years' or 'so many thousands of years' or 'so many hundreds of thousands of years.' But is it possible, venerable sir, to make a simile?" "It is possible, monk" - the Blessed One said. "Just as, monk, there might be a great heap of mustard seeds, a yojana in length, a yojana in breadth, a yojana in height. From that, at the end of every hundred years, every thousand years, one might remove one mustard seed. More quickly, monk, would that great heap of mustard seeds come to utter elimination and exhaustion by this method, but not the cosmic cycle. Thus long, monk, is a cosmic cycle."

That great cosmic cycle is a combination of four incalculable cosmic cycles by way of universe-contraction and so on. And this too was said -

"There are, monks, these four incalculables of a cosmic cycle. What are the four? Universe-contraction, the period of remaining contracted, universe-expansion, and the period of remaining expanded."

Therein, there are three universe-contractions - the universe-contraction by fire, the universe-contraction by water, and the universe-contraction by air. There are three boundaries of universe-contraction - the Radiant gods, the gods of Streaming Radiance, and the gods of Great Fruit. For when the cosmic cycle contracts by fire, everything below the Radiant gods is burnt by fire. When it contracts by water, everything below the gods of Streaming Radiance is dissolved by water. When it contracts by air, everything below the gods of Great Fruit is destroyed by wind. But in extent, a hundred thousand million world-circles perish, which is called the domain of authority of the Buddhas. In those three universe-contractions, in succession, from the great cloud of cosmic destruction up to the arrest of the flame, or of the water, or of the wind - this is one incalculable, called universe-contraction. From the arrest of the flame and so on of cosmic destruction up to when the great cloud of achievement arises filling a hundred thousand million world-circles - this is the second incalculable, called the period of remaining contracted.

From the great cloud of achievement up to the manifestation of the moon and sun - this is the third incalculable, called universe-expansion. From the manifestation of the moon and sun up to the great cloud of cosmic destruction again - this is the fourth incalculable, called the period of remaining expanded. Among these, the period of remaining expanded includes sixty-four intermediate cosmic cycles. By that, the universe-expansion and so on should be understood as having equal time-limits. "Including twenty intermediate cosmic cycles," say some. Thus these four incalculables constitute one great cosmic cycle. Therefore it was said "that great cosmic cycle is a combination of four incalculable cosmic cycles by way of universe-contraction and so on."

"Kappe" is an accusative plural by way of absolute connection. "Satasahasse" is a masculine designation by connection with the word "kappa"; here too it is a plural by way of absolute connection. For this pair of terms is in the same case relation. "And four incalculables" - here too the same method applies. "Incalculables of what?" - since nothing else is stated and since cosmic cycles are stated, from the context, the meaning "of cosmic cycles" is understood by itself. For it is not fitting to take what is not stated while setting aside what is stated. The word "and" has the purpose of combining; the meaning here is "four incalculable and a hundred thousand great cosmic cycles." "Incalculable" - here, "incalculable" means what cannot be reckoned; the meaning is "having surpassed counting." "'Incalculable' is a particular number," say some. For they say that, starting from one, excluding the fifty-nine places ending with the great balakkha, ten great balakkhas are called an incalculable, being the sixtieth place. That is not fitting. A place in the numerical sequence is a particular number; since it has the nature of being calculable, that one place is both a calculable number and an incalculable - this is contradictory. But does not the fourfold nature of that not fit, even though it is incalculable by virtue of being uncountable? No, it is not unfitting. Because the incalculable nature is intended in four instances. Herein, this is the elucidation from the beginning -

In the past, it is said, in one cosmic cycle, Taṇhaṅkara, Medhaṅkara, Saraṇaṅkara, and Dīpaṅkara - four Perfectly Self-awakened Ones arose in the world in due course. Among them, at the time of the Blessed One Dīpaṅkara, there was a city named Amaravatī. There a brahmin named Sumedha dwelt, well-born on both sides, on his mother's side and on his father's side, of pure descent up to the seventh generation, unassailed and irreproachable with respect to birth, handsome, good-looking, pleasing, endowed with the highest beauty of complexion. He, without doing any other work, learnt only the brahminical arts. While he was still young, his mother and father died. Then his revenue controller, a minister, having brought the income ledger, having opened the treasure chambers filled with gold, silver, gems, pearls and so on, having pointed out the wealth up to the seventh generation - "This much, prince, is your mother's property, this much is your father's property, this much is your grandfather's and great-grandfather's" - said "Take charge of this wealth." The wise Sumedha thought - "Having accumulated this much wealth, my mother, father and others, going to the world beyond, did not go having taken even a single coin; but it is fitting for me to take it and make a reason for going." He, having reported to the king, having had a drum circulated in the city, having given a gift to the public, having gone to a region of the Himalayas, having gone forth into the going forth of a hermit, in just seven days having produced the eight attainments and the five direct knowledges, dwells in the attainment abidings.

And at that time, Dīpaṅkara, the Possessor of the Ten Powers, having attained the supreme highest enlightenment, the one who had set in motion the excellent wheel of the Teaching, surrounded by four hundred thousand who had eliminated the mental corruptions, wandering on a journey gradually, having reached a city named Rammavatī, was dwelling at the Sudassana Great Monastery not far from there. The inhabitants of the city of Rammavatī, having heard "The Teacher, it is said, having reached our city, is dwelling at the Sudassana Great Monastery," with scents, garlands and so on in their hands, having approached the Teacher, having paid homage, having venerated with scents, garlands and so on, having sat down to one side, having heard the teaching of the Teaching, having invited him for the morrow, rose from their seats and departed. They, on the following day, having prepared a great gift, having adorned the city, full of mirth, clean the road for the coming of the One of Ten Powers.

And at that time, the hermit Sumedha, going through space, having seen those people full of mirth, asked "Hey, for whom are you cleaning this road?" When they said "We are cleaning the road for the coming of the Perfectly Self-awakened One," because of having made an aspiration in the presence of past Buddhas, having heard the word "Buddha," filled with joy and happiness, at that very moment having descended from space, saying "Give me too a place, I too will clean," at the place shown by them, having thought "Although I am able to decorate this with supernormal power, making it variegated with the seven jewels, today however it is fitting for me to perform bodily service; I shall acquire merit worthy of the body," having removed grass, rubbish and so on, having brought soil, making it level, he cleans. But while the cleaning of that area was not yet finished, the Blessed One Dīpaṅkara, surrounded by four hundred thousand of great power, possessing the six direct knowledges, who had eliminated the mental corruptions, set out upon that road. The wise Sumedha, thinking "May the Perfectly Self-awakened One and the disciples of the Buddha not tread upon the mud," having spread out his own bark garment and piece of leather and bundle of matted hair, and himself, with his head towards the Blessed One, lay down face downward. And thus he thought - "If I should wish, having become a disciple of this Blessed One, I could destroy the mental defilements this very day. What use is there for me in crossing over alone from the great flood of saṃsāra? What if I too, having become such a Perfectly Self-awakened One, were to help the world with its gods cross over from the great ocean of saṃsāra." Thus he directed his mind by the power of the great resolution endowed with eight factors. Then the Blessed One, having come and having stood at his head, having known the disposition of his mind and that it would succeed, having declared all this future course of the Blessed One - "This one, at the summit of four incalculable periods exceeding a hundred thousand cosmic cycles from now, will become a Perfectly Self-awakened One named Gotama" - departed.

Thereafter also, the Perfectly Self-awakened Ones who arose in due course, beginning with the Blessed One Koṇḍañña up to the end with Kassapa the Possessor of the Ten Powers, gave the declaration to the Great Being "He will become a Buddha." Thus, while our Bodhisatta was fulfilling the perfections, twenty-four Perfectly Self-awakened Ones arose. Now in the cosmic cycle in which Dīpaṅkara, the Possessor of the Ten Powers, arose, there were also three other Buddhas. There was no declaration for the Bodhisatta in their presence; therefore they are not taken up here. But in the ancient commentary, in order to show all the Buddhas beginning from that cosmic cycle, this was said -

Therein, in between the One Possessed of the Ten Powers Dīpaṅkara and the One Possessed of the Ten Powers Koṇḍañña, for one incalculable of great cosmic cycles the world was void of a Buddha; likewise in between the Blessed One Koṇḍañña and the Blessed One Maṅgala; likewise in between the Blessed One Sobhita and the Blessed One Anomadassī; likewise in between the Blessed One Nārada and the Blessed One Padumuttara. For this was said in the Buddhavaṃsa -

Thus, even though they are incalculable because they surpass counting, "and four incalculables" was said by way of the surpassing of counting of great cosmic cycles at four instances; it should be understood that it was not said by way of a numerical distinction. But since in between the One Possessed of the Ten Powers Padumuttara and the One Possessed of the Ten Powers Sumedha there are thirty thousand cosmic cycles; in between the One Possessed of the Ten Powers Sujāta and the One Possessed of the Ten Powers Piyadassī there are sixty thousand cosmic cycles exceeding by nine thousand, eighty-two more, and eight hundred; in between the One Possessed of the Ten Powers Dhammadassī and the One Possessed of the Ten Powers Siddhattha there are twenty cosmic cycles; in between the One Possessed of the Ten Powers Siddhattha and the One Possessed of the Ten Powers Tissa there is one cosmic cycle; in between the Blessed One Vipassī and the Blessed One Sikhī there are sixty cosmic cycles; in between the Blessed One Vessabhū and the Blessed One Kakusandha there are thirty cosmic cycles; thus, beginning from the cosmic cycle in which the One Possessed of the Ten Powers Padumuttara arose, together with the cosmic cycles in which those respective Buddhas arose below, and together with this fortunate cosmic cycle, there are a hundred thousand great cosmic cycles. With reference to those it was said "in a hundred thousand cosmic cycles." But when this matter is being elaborated upon, the entire Buddhavaṃsa Pāḷi text would have to be brought in and commented upon; therefore, guarding the minds of the public who are fearful of excessive elaboration, we did not elaborate. It should be taken from the Buddhavaṃsa by those who are interested. And whatever narrative should be stated here, that too should be understood by the very method stated in the Aṭṭhasālinī, the Dhammasaṅgaha Commentary, and the Jātaka Commentary.

Regarding "etthantare" - here the word "antara" -

In such passages and so on, it is used in the sense of reason. In passages such as "A certain woman, venerable sir, washing a vessel by a flash of lightning, saw me," etc., it is used in the sense of moment; the meaning is "at the moment of the emission of lightning." In passages such as "For one within whom there are no irritations," etc., it is used in the sense of mind. In passages such as "Between Gayā and the Bodhi tree," etc., it is used in the sense of opening. In passages such as "While the preceptor is speaking, talk should not be interrupted now and then," etc., it is used in the sense of middle. Here too it should be seen in the sense of middle itself; therefore the meaning is "in this interval" means "in the middle." This is what is meant - In the great cosmic cycle in which our Blessed One, having been the wise Sumedha, at the feet of the Blessed One Dīpaṅkara -

He made the great resolution endowed with the eight factors thus stated, selected and took upon himself the thirty perfections, and began to accomplish all the qualities that bring about Buddhahood, and in this very fortunate cosmic cycle, having become one with perfections fulfilled in every respect, he fully awakened to the unsurpassed perfect enlightenment. It means a particular time within the aforesaid delimitation between these two great cosmic cycles. But how is this understood? "In a hundred thousand cosmic cycles, and four incalculables" - for this is a showing of the number by way of the delimitation and non-delimitation of great cosmic cycles. But since this number does not come about without grasping the beginning and the end of what is to be numbered, it is understood that where the beginning of the requisites of enlightenment was and where they were completed - both of those have been shown here in meaning as the boundary by "in between here." And this boundary should be understood in the inclusive sense, not in the exclusive sense, because the cosmic cycles of the beginning and the end are partially included. But is it not that since they are not all-embracingly exhausted, the inclusive sense does not apply here? This is not so, because of the conventional usage of that term even for a part of them. For whatever cosmic cycle constitutes a part of that, it is exhausted without leaving a portion aside.

"Whatever was practised, all that is the ripening of enlightenment" - here "practised" means conduct, the classification of the thirty perfections, the practice of giving, morality and so on, because the conduct for the welfare of relatives, the conduct for the welfare of the world, and the conduct for the welfare of enlightenment are included within that. Likewise, these eight kinds of conduct, as follows - conduct in postures in the four postures for those accomplished in aspiration, conduct in sense bases in the internal sense bases for those with guarded doors in the faculties, conduct in mindfulness in the four establishments of mindfulness for those dwelling in diligence, conduct in concentration in the four meditative absorptions for those devoted to higher consciousness, conduct in knowledge in the four noble truths for those accomplished in higher intelligence, conduct in the path in the four noble paths for those rightly practising, conduct in attainment in the four fruits of asceticism for those who have attained the fruits, conduct for the world's welfare towards all beings for the three Buddhas. Therein, partially for the two Bodhisattas and for the Individually Enlightened Ones and the Buddha's disciples is the conduct for the world's welfare, but for the great Bodhisattas and the Perfectly Self-awakened Ones it is without leaving a portion aside. For this has been said in the exposition: "Conduct means eight kinds of conduct: conduct in postures, conduct in sense bases" - in detail. "Resolving through faith one practises, arousing energy one practises, establishing mindfulness one practises, undistracted through concentration one practises, understanding through wisdom one practises, cognizing through consciousness one practises, 'for one so practising, wholesome mental states proceed' thus through sense-base-conduct one practises, 'one so practising attains distinction' thus through distinction-conduct one practises" - these another eight kinds of conduct that have been stated, the inclusion of all of them should be understood as being within the perfections alone. Therefore it was said: "Practised means conduct, the classification of the thirty perfections, the practice of giving, morality and so on." But because only causal conduct is intended here, it should be understood that path-conduct and attainment-conduct are not included here. Therefore it was said: "All that is the ripening of enlightenment."

Therein, the word "all" appears in four meanings: the all of all, the sense base all, the identity all, and the partial all. Thus indeed, in such passages as "all phenomena in every way come into the range of the Buddha, the Blessed One's knowledge-door," in the all of all. "I will teach you, monks, the all. Listen to that. And what, monks, is the all? Eye and forms, etc. mind and mental phenomena" - here, in the sense base all. In such passages as "he perceives all as all," in the identity all. In such passages as "all of yours, Sāriputta, was well spoken by method," in the partial all. Here too it should be understood in the partial all, because the conduct that constitutes the requisites of enlightenment is intended.

"Enlightenment" means a tree, a noble path, Nibbāna, and also the knowledge of omniscience. In the passages where it says "newly fully enlightened at the foot of the Bodhi tree" and "between Gayā and the Bodhi tree," one awakens here - thus a tree is enlightenment. In the passage where it says "enlightenment is called the knowledge of the four paths," one awakens to the four noble truths by means of this - thus the noble path is enlightenment. In the passage where it says "having attained enlightenment, the Deathless, the unconditioned," one awakens in this which has become the sign - thus Nibbāna is enlightenment. In the passage where it says "he attains enlightenment, one of excellent, abundant wisdom," one awakens to all phenomena in every way by means of this - thus the knowledge of omniscience is enlightenment. Here too the knowledge of omniscience is intended. Or the path of arahantship and the knowledge of omniscience should be understood here as enlightenment, because the great enlightenment of the Blessed One is intended. For the knowledge of omniscience having the knowledge of the elimination of mental corruptions as its proximate cause, and the knowledge of the elimination of mental corruptions having the knowledge of omniscience as its proximate cause, is called "the great enlightenment." Here this is the meaning in brief - Whatever conduct of mine reckoned as the practice of giving, morality and so on within the aforesaid time delimitation, all that without remainder is the ripening, the accomplishing, the producing of the great enlightenment. By this he shows the uninterrupted development of the requisites of enlightenment. Or alternatively, "all" means whatever was practised in between here within the aforesaid time delimitation, all that is entirely, without remainder, nothing but what constitutes the requisites of enlightenment. By this he shows the development of all the requisites.

For his development of the requisites of enlightenment is the development of all requisites, uninterrupted development, long-time development, and attentive development. Among these, by "in a hundred thousand cosmic cycles, and four incalculables," long-time development is stated. And whatever perpetual connection there is here, by that and by the word "all" in the first alternative meaning, uninterrupted development is stated; by "all was practised" in the second alternative meaning, the development of all requisites is stated; by "the ripening of enlightenment," attentive development is stated, because of the illumination of the nature of how that practice ripens perfect enlightenment. For indeed that deserves to be called "the ripening of enlightenment," and not otherwise. But how should the uninterrupted nature of the practice for enlightenment be understood here? If by uninterruptedness of consciousness, that is not fitting, for it is not possible to say that from the great resolution onwards no consciousness other than the consciousness of accumulating the requisites of enlightenment occurs for the great Bodhisattas. Then if it were said with reference to the occurrence of action-produced consciousness, even so it is not fitting, for not all their action-produced consciousnesses occur solely by way of accumulating the requisites of enlightenment. By this very same reasoning, the uninterruptedness of practice too should be seen as rejected. But uninterrupted development should be understood by the uninterruptedness of births. For from the birth in which the great aspiration was produced by the great Bodhisatta, from then onwards up to the final existence, there is not found a single birth which would not in every way be endowed with the accumulation of the requisites of enlightenment, at least taking even the mere perfection of giving. For this is the natural law of Bodhisattas who have been established in the fixed course. And as long as they do not attain mastery over action and so on, so long they engage in practice regarding the requisites only in part. But when they have attained mastery over action and so on in every respect, then from that point onwards, endeavour and perseverance in practice regarding the requisites of enlightenment succeed without leaving a portion aside. But attentive practice exists at all times; thus in whatever way and wherever success according to intention comes about for the Bodhisattas. Thus it should be known that by this verse, all four developments regarding the requisites of enlightenment are made clear: the development of all requisites, long-time development, uninterrupted development, and attentive development.

Therein, because the Bodhisatta's practice, the requisites of enlightenment, the conduct for enlightenment, the foremost vehicle, and the perfections are one in meaning - only the phrasing is different - and because "practice" is a general term for the perfection of giving and so on that will be explained later by classification, therefore the perfections should be explained here for the purpose of generating proficiency in all the requisites of enlightenment. We shall explain them later in the miscellaneous discussion in every way.

2. Thus the Blessed One, having shown without distinction that his conduct on the plane of a Bodhisatta, from the beginning up to the end, is nothing but the ripening of the great enlightenment, now, in order to show the state of ripening of enlightenment in an abundant manner by way of the highest excellence, making clear by way of classification several former conducts in this fortunate cosmic cycle, he said beginning with "in past cosmic cycles."

Therein, "in past cosmic cycles" means in every great cosmic cycle that has passed, whether earlier or even earlier than that from here, within the aforesaid delimitation, during the four incalculable periods plus a hundred thousand cosmic cycles - this is the meaning. "Practice" means the practised conduct of giving and so on. "Having set aside" means having released, having not grasped, having not spoken - this is the meaning. "In this or that existence" means in existence and in non-existence. In "thus talk of this or that existence," here indeed growth and decline are stated as this or that existence. In "and who has transcended this or that life," here what is intended is success, failure, growth, decline, eternalism, annihilation, merit and demerit as this or that existence. In "or, monks, craving when arising arises in a monk because of this or that existence," here however what is intended as this or that existence are sublime and more sublime medicines such as ghee, butter and so on. They indeed say that in the existences of success, the more sublime and the most sublime are this or that existence; therefore here too the same meaning should be understood - it means in small and great existences. "In this cosmic cycle" means in this fortunate cosmic cycle. "I will tell" means I shall speak. "Listen" - he urges the General of the Teaching to hearing. "Me" means in my presence, to what I speak - this is the meaning.

The origin treatise is finished.

1.

The Chapter on Akitti

1.

Commentary on the Akitti Conduct

3. Thus the Blessed One, having generated enthusiasm in the Venerable Elder Sāriputta and in the assembly together with gods and humans for hearing of his own former conduct, now making evident that former conduct concealed in other existences, like an emblic myrobalan on the palm of the hand, said beginning with "When I, in the great forest."

Therein, "when" means at whatever time. "In the great forest" means in a great wilderness, in a big forest, in a great wood - this is the meaning. "Empty" means secluded from people. "Woodland grove" means in a grove that is a thicket; by both terms it explains the dense nature of that forest itself; all this was said with reference to the island of Kāra. "Having plunged in" means having entered into. "I dwell" means having cut off bodily suffering through the posture-dwelling with the special happiness produced by the divine, Brahma, noble, and imperturbable abidings, I carry on, I maintain my individual existence. "An ascetic named Akitti" means having been an ascetic of such a name, when I dwelt in that forest - this is the meaning. The Teacher then speaks to the General of the Teaching of his own state as the ascetic Akitti. Herein this is the progressive discourse -

In the past, it is said, in this very fortunate cosmic cycle, when a king named Brahmadatta was exercising kingship in Bārāṇasī, the Bodhisatta was born in the family of a wealthy brahmin with wealth of eighty ten millions; they gave him the name "Akittī." At the time of his walking on foot, a sister too was born. They gave her the name "Yasavatī." He, at the age of sixteen, having gone to Takkasilā, having learnt all the crafts, returned. Then his mother and father died. He, having had the funeral rites performed for them, after the passing of a few days, while having the inspection of the treasures carried out by his agents, having heard "This much is maternal, this much is paternal, this much is the grandfather's," having become agitated in mind, thinking "Only this wealth is evident, not those who accumulated the wealth; all have gone having abandoned this very wealth; but shall I take it and go?" having asked permission of the king, had the drum beaten - "Let those desirous of wealth come to the house of the wise Akitti."

He, having carried on the great giving for seven days, when the wealth was not being exhausted, thinking "What is this play with wealth to me? Those who are desirous will take it," having opened the door of the dwelling, having had the treasure chambers filled with gold, silver and so on opened, having abandoned the house saying "Let them take what is given," having taken his sister while the circle of relatives was lamenting, having departed from Bārāṇasī, having crossed the river, having gone two or three yojanas, having gone forth, having made a hermitage in a delightful piece of ground, he dwelt. But by whichever door he then departed, that became known as the Akitti Door. By whichever ford he crossed the river, that became known as the Akitti Ford. Having heard of his state of having gone forth, many people, dwellers in villages, market towns, and royal cities, with their hearts being drawn by his virtues, went forth following him. He had a great retinue, great material gain and honour arose, it was like the arising of a Buddha. Then the Great Being, having thought "This material gain and honour is great, the retinue too is great, one does not obtain here even the mere measure of bodily seclusion; it is fitting for me to dwell alone," because of his supreme state of fewness of wishes and his inclination towards seclusion, without informing anyone, having departed alone, gradually having reached the Tamil country, dwelling in a park near the port of Kāvīra, he produced the meditative absorptions and direct knowledges. There too great material gain and honour arose for him. He, being disgusted with that, having abandoned it, having gone through space, descended on the island of Kāra. At that time the island of Kāra was named the Snake Island. He there, in dependence on a great Kāra tree, having built a hermitage, made his residence. But because of fewness of wishes, not going anywhere, at the time of fruit of that tree eating the fruits, when there was no fruit eating the leaves sprinkled with water, he spent his time in the meditative absorptions and attainments.

Through the power of his morality, Sakka's Paṇḍukambala stone seat showed signs of heat. Sakka, reflecting "Who now wishes to dislodge me from this position?" having seen the wise one, thinking "For what purpose indeed does this ascetic practise such difficult austere asceticism? Does he aspire to the position of Sakka, or something else? I shall investigate him. For this one of thoroughly purified bodily, verbal, and mental conduct, without concern for life, eats Kāra leaves sprinkled with water; if he aspires to the position of Sakka, he will give me his own sprinkled Kāra leaves; if not, he will not give them" - he went to his presence in the appearance of a brahmin. The Bodhisatta too, having steamed the Kāra leaves, thinking "I shall eat them when they have become cool," sat at the door of the hermitage. Then in front of him Sakka, in the form of a brahmin, having become one in need of almsfood, stood. The Great Being, having seen him, having become filled with pleasure thinking "It is a gain for me indeed, it is well-gained for me indeed, at long last indeed a beggar has been seen," thinking "Today, having brought my wish to its summit, I shall give a gift," having taken it with the very vessel of cooked food, having gone, having reflected upon the perfection of giving, without leaving anything over for himself, he put it into his alms vessel. Sakka, having taken that, having gone a little way, disappeared. The Great Being too, having given to him, not undertaking a further search, spent his time with that very rapture and happiness.

On the second day, however, having cooked the kāra leaves, he sat at the door of the hermitage, thinking "Yesterday I obtained one worthy of offerings, how indeed today?" Sakka too came in the same way. The Great Being again likewise having given, spent the time. On the third day too, having given in the same way, he thought "Oh, indeed it is a gain for me, much merit indeed I generate; if I should obtain one worthy of offerings, just so for a month or even two months I would give a gift." On all three days he fixed his mind according to his aspiration thus: "By that gift I do not aspire for material gain, honour and fame, nor for the success of a universal monarch, nor for the success of Sakka, nor for the success of Brahmā, nor for the enlightenment of a noble disciple, nor for individual enlightenment; but may this gift of mine be a condition for omniscient knowledge." Therefore it was said -

4.

5.

6.

7.

8.

9.

10.

4-10. Therein, "then" means: when I, having been a hermit named Akitti, was dwelling in the Kāra forest on that island, then. "Maṃ" means "my." "By the power of austerity" means by the power of the perfection of morality. For morality is called "austere asceticism" because of burning up the defilement of misconduct, or by the power of the perfections of renunciation and energy. For those too are called "austere asceticism" because of burning up the defilement of craving and idleness, and those had gone to excellence for the Bodhisatta in this individual existence. Because the restraint of patience too had gone to the highest excellence, it is fitting to say "by the power of the perfection of patience" as well. For it has been said: "Patience is the supreme austere asceticism." "Distressed" means tormented by the heat of the Paṇḍukambala stone seat, which arose through the natural law generated by the power of the aforesaid virtues. "The overlord of the celestial abode" means the lord of the world of gods; the meaning is Sakka. Although the Kāra leaves were gathered near the hermitage, because the hermitage was situated in the middle of the forest, it is said "brought from the wilds."

"Without oil and unsalted" was said to show the great brilliance of the practice of giving through the achievement of intention, even though the gift itself was not lofty. "At my door" means at the door of my hermitage. "I scattered them with a cartload" - by this he shows the state of having given without leaving anything for himself.

"Having abandoned further search for food" means having thought "Searching for food twice in one day is not detachment," having become as if satisfied with the joy of giving, on that day not undertaking a further search for food again.

"Unshaken" means unmoved by stinginess because it had been suppressed far away, not caused to move even slightly from the intention to give. "Not attached" means not stuck even slightly through the influence of greed. "For the third time too" - by the particle "pi" he combines this with "for the second time too." "Just so I gave" means just as the first time, just so for the second time too, and for the third time too, I gave.

"Not on that account for me" - he makes obvious the very meaning stated in the verse. Therein, "on that account" means whatever discolouration there should be in the body due to the cutting off of food on account of giving for three days, even that discolouration in my body does not exist on account of giving itself. Why? Because of the rapture and happiness connected with giving, and because of the delight connected with giving itself. "I spend that day" means I spend that entire period of about three days; and not merely three days only, but even for a period of a month or two months, to show "I am able to give in just the same way," "even if for a month" and so on was said. "Unshrinking" means with an active mind; the meaning is with a mind not contracted in giving.

"To him" means to Sakka who had come in the form of a brahmin. "Fame" means renown, or the achievement of a retinue. "And material gain" means I did not aspire to material gain obtainable by the status of a universal monarch and so on among gods and humans. But aspiring to, wishing for omniscience, perfect enlightenment, those meritorious actions consisting of giving that arose on many occasions during the three days, or meritorious actions such as bodily good conduct and so on that were accessories to giving - I practised, I performed.

Thus the Blessed One made known to the Great Elder here only the extent of his meritorious conduct, which was very difficult to do, in that individual existence. But in the Jātaka teaching, on the fourth day, Sakka's approaching and knowing the Bodhisatta's disposition, the invitation with a boon, the teaching of the Teaching with the Bodhisatta's acceptance of the boon as the heading, the wish for gifts and those worthy of offerings, and also the wish for Sakka's not coming again, were made known. For this was said:

Then Sakka, having said "Good, venerable sir, from now on I shall not come to your presence," having paid respect to him, departed. The Great Being, dwelling right there for as long as life, at the end of his life span was reborn in the Brahma world.

The Elder Anuruddha was then Sakka, the Lord of the World was the wise Akitti.

His was the perfection of renunciation, because of having gone forth in a manner resembling the Great Renunciation. The perfection of morality, through the thorough purity of morality and good conduct. The perfection of energy, because of the thorough suppression of sensual thought and so on. The perfection of patience, because of the restraint of patience reaching the highest excellence. The perfection of truth, through practice in conformity with his acknowledgment. The perfection of determination, through unshakeable acceptance and determination in all respects. The perfection of friendliness, through the disposition for welfare towards all beings. The perfection of equanimity, through the attainment of the state of neutrality regarding the changes brought about by beings' activities. Having known the helpful and unhelpful qualities among those, having abandoned the unhelpful qualities, wisdom which is the forerunner of the continuation and preservation of helpful qualities, which is conascent and constitutes skilfulness in means, and which accomplishes the practice of extreme austerity - this is the perfection of wisdom. Thus these ten perfections too are obtained.

However, because of the exceedingly noble nature of the disposition towards giving, the Teaching proceeded by the avenue of giving. Therefore, the great compassion that is equal everywhere, the two accumulations of merit and knowledge, the three good conducts of a Bodhisatta beginning with bodily good conduct, the four determinations beginning with the determination of truth, the four grounds of Buddhahood beginning with endeavour, the five qualities that ripen the great enlightenment beginning with faith, the six dispositions of Bodhisattas beginning with the disposition of non-greed, the seven principles of acknowledgment beginning with "having crossed over, I shall help others cross," the eight thoughts of a great man beginning with "this Teaching is for one of few wishes, this Teaching is not for one of many wishes," the nine qualities rooted in wise attention, the ten dispositions of a great man beginning with the disposition towards giving, the ten ways of making merit beginning with giving and morality - such and so on are the qualities of a great Bodhisatta that constitute the requisites of enlightenment, having many hundreds and many thousands of varieties. All of those should be specified here as is fitting and explained.

But here also should be known such powers and virtues of the Great Being as: the departure from the house resembling the Great Renunciation, having abandoned a great mass of wealth and a great circle of relatives; having gone forth, though being one gone forth who was esteemed by many people, non-attachment to families and groups through the supreme state of having few wishes; absolute disgust for material gain, honour, and fame; delight in solitude; relinquishment without regard for body and life; the sustaining of the body without change even while being without food for a period of three days, being satisfied with the joy of giving; the noble disposition towards giving that accomplishes unshrinking conduct in relinquishment, giving food in just the same way even for a period of a month or two months when there are beggars, thinking "I shall sustain the body by the rapture and happiness arisen from giving alone"; and the supreme practice of detachment that was the cause for not undertaking a further search for food after having given a gift. Therefore this is said -

Of the Paramatthadīpanī, the Exposition of the Cariyāpiṭaka

The commentary on the Akitti Conduct is finished.

2.

Commentary on the Saṅkha Brahmin Conduct

11-12. In the second, "once again" means again another; the intention is: not only this conduct as Akitti alone, but again another, I will tell of the conduct as Saṅkha as well, listen. The same method applies to the subsequent ones from here as well. "Named Saṅkha" means having the name Saṅkha. "Wishing to cross the great ocean" means wishing to cross the great ocean by boat to go to Suvaṇṇabhūmi. "I approached the port" means I went heading for the port of Tāmalitti. "The Self-Become One" - because of having attained individual enlightenment by self-born knowledge, he has come to be by himself. "The unconquered" means not defeated by anyone among the defilement-Māra and others; the meaning is: standing having crushed the heads of the three Māras. "On the heated, hard ground" means on ground that was heated by the scorching heat of the sun, rough and hard due to being covered with gravel and sand.

13. "Him" means that Individually Enlightened One. "This matter" means this meaning beginning with "this field" that was now about to be spoken. "I considered" - the Teacher says that the one who was then the brahmin Saṅkha thought. Herein this is the progressive discourse -

In the past, this Bārāṇasī was named Moḷinī. When Brahmadatta was exercising kingship in the city of Moḷinī, the Bodhisatta, having been a brahmin named Saṅkha, wealthy, of great riches, having had six alms-halls built at six places - at the four city gates, in the middle of the city, and at the door of his own dwelling - distributing six hundred thousand daily, carried on a great gift for the destitute, travellers and others. One day he thought - "When the wealth in my house is exhausted, I shall not be able to give gifts; while the wealth is not yet exhausted, having gone by boat to Suvaṇṇabhūmi, I shall bring back wealth." He, having had the boat filled with goods, having addressed his children and wife, having said "Until I return, you should keep on the giving for me without interrupting it," surrounded by slaves and labourers, having put on sandals, with an umbrella being held over him, set forth facing towards the port town.

At that moment, on Gandhamādana, a certain Individually Enlightened One, having entered upon the attainment of cessation for seven days, having emerged from the attainment of cessation, surveying the world, having seen him going for the purpose of bringing wealth, having adverted "The great man is going to bring wealth; will there be an obstacle for him in the great ocean or not?" having known "There will be," thinking "This one, having seen me, having given me an umbrella and sandals, by the outcome of the gift of sandals, when the boat is broken in the ocean, will obtain a support; I shall give him assistance," having gone through space, having descended not far from him, at the noon period of the day, treading upon hot sand resembling a spread of embers due to the fierce wind and heat, came towards him. He, having seen him, full of mirth, thought "A field of merit has come to me; today it is fitting for me to plant a seed here." Therefore it was said "Having seen him on the opposite path, I considered this matter" and so on.

Therein, "this field" and so on is a showing of the manner of thinking. "Field" - a seed that is sown is protected by producing the state of great fruit, thus it is a field; the ground for the growing of early crops and late crops. But here, "field" means like a field; the Individually Enlightened One who is the foremost worthy of offerings. Therefore he said "for a being desirous of merit."

14. "With abundant yield" means yielding abundant fruit, giving success of crops; this is the meaning. "Does not plant seed" means does not sow seed.

15. "The supreme best field" means the highest even among the excellent fields. For those accomplished in virtues beginning with morality, especially the noble disciples, are excellent fields; even more than those, the Individually Enlightened One, having become the foremost, is the supreme best field. "Kāra" means honour. "If I do not do" is the connection. This is what is meant - having obtained such an unsurpassed field of merit as this, if I do not make veneration and honour there, I would indeed not be one desirous of merit.

16-17. This is the meaning in brief of the two verses beginning with "Just as a minister" - Just as whoever, a minister or a general, a man bearing the seal, appointed by the king to the office of the seal, does not proceed in accordance with the advice of the king regarding the people in the inner palace and outside in the army and so on, does not give them wealth and grain, and neglects each and every duty that should be done. He falls away from his sealed authority, he is deprived of the wealth obtained through the office of the seal. Just so, I too, delighting in meritorious action, desirous of merit, which is reckoned as the fruit of merit to be obtained, having seen the offering as extensive through the making of its fruit extensive, having obtained that eminent one worthy of offerings, if I do not give a gift to him, I will be deprived of merit and of the fruit of merit in the future. Therefore, here merit should indeed be done by me.

Having thought thus, the great man, having removed his sandals from afar itself, having approached with speed, having paid homage, having said "Venerable sir, for the purpose of helping me, please approach this tree-root," when he was approaching the tree-root, having heaped up sand there, having spread out the upper robe, when the Individually Enlightened One was seated there, having paid homage, having washed his feet with perfumed and filtered water, having anointed them with scented oil, having cleaned his own sandals, having anointed them with scented oil, having fastened them on his feet, he gave the umbrella and sandals, saying "Venerable sir, having put on these sandals, having placed this umbrella on your head, please go." He too, for the purpose of helping him, having taken that, for the purpose of increasing his confidence, while he was watching, having flown up into the sky, went to Gandhamādana. Therefore it was said -

18.

The Bodhisatta, having seen that, with an exceedingly gladdened mind, having gone to the port, boarded the boat. Then, as he was crossing the great ocean, on the seventh day the boat developed a leak. They were unable to bail out the water. The great multitude, frightened by the fear of death, having paid homage to their own respective deities, cried out with a great uproar. The Bodhisatta, having taken one attendant, having smeared his entire body with oil, having eaten sugar powder together with ghee as much as he wished, having caused him too to eat, having climbed together with him to the top of the mast, having determined the direction thinking "Our city is in this direction," freeing himself from the danger of fish and turtles by the determination of truth, having passed beyond together with him a distance of one usabha, having fallen, he began to cross the ocean. The great multitude, however, met with destruction right there. While he was crossing, seven days passed. Even at that time, having rinsed his mouth with salt water, he was indeed an observer of the Observance.

At that time, however, a young goddess named Maṇimekhalā, appointed by the four world-guardians for the purpose of protecting such distinguished men, having been negligent through her own sovereignty for seven days, on the seventh day having seen him, with a heart stirred with religious emotion thinking "If this one were to die here, I would be exceedingly blameworthy," having filled a golden bowl with divine food, having come with speed, said "Brahmin, eat this divine food." He, having looked up at her, having refused saying "I do not eat, I am an observer of the Observance," asking her -

He said. She, giving him a reply -

He spoke these verses. Having heard that, the Great Being, having thought "This young goddess on the surface of the ocean says to me 'I will give this and that'; and whatever she gives me, that too is through my own merit alone; but does this young goddess know that merit or does she not know? Let me ask her," asking, spoke this verse -

Therein, "sacrificed" means given by way of giving. "Offered" means given by way of oblation and hospitality. "You are the lord of all that" means you are the lord of all our meritorious action, able to declare "This is the result of this, this is the result of that." "Beautiful-waisted one" means one with beautiful buttocks. "Beautiful-thighed one" means one endowed with beautiful eyebrows and thighs. "With a slender waist" means with a slender, thin waist. "Of what action of mine" means of which action among the actions done by me is this the result, by which I today obtain a support in the supportless great ocean.

Having heard that, the goddess thought "This brahmin asks with the perception 'This wholesome action done by oneself, he does not know that action,' methinks; shall I tell him or not?" and relating that the merit of the gift of umbrella and sandals to the Individually Enlightened One on the day of embarking the boat was the reason for that -

He spoke a verse.

Therein, "a lone monk" is said with reference to a certain Individually Enlightened One. "With feet chafed" means with feet rubbed by hot sand; the meaning is with feet afflicted. "Thirsty" means parched with thirst. "Supplied" means arranged, prepared. "Wish-fulfilling" means granting all desires.

Having heard that, the Great Being, with a gladdened mind, thought "Indeed even in such a supportless great ocean, the gift of umbrella and sandals given by me has become the granter of all my desires - oh, well given!" -

He spoke a verse.

Therein, "furnished with planks" means endowed with many planks as in a great ship. "Unsoaked" due to the absence of water entering. "Fitted with eraka-grass and wind" means properly taken hold of, with a favourable wind for travelling.

The goddess, having heard his words, satisfied and joyful, having constructed a boat eight usabhas in length, four usabhas in breadth, twenty fathoms in depth, made of the seven precious things, having created masts, oars and rudders fitted with sapphire, silver, gold and so on, having filled it with the seven precious things, having embraced the brahmin, placed him aboard the boat; but she did not look at his attendant. The brahmin gave him the share of merit from the good deed done by himself; he gave thanks. Then the goddess, having embraced him too, having established him on the boat, having led that boat to the city of Moḷinī, having established wealth in the brahmin's house, went back to her own dwelling place. Therefore the Blessed One said -

For through the achievement of consciousness of the Great Man and through the state of the Individually Enlightened One having emerged from cessation, among the seven volitions, the initial volition became experienced in present life and of exceedingly lofty result. This too should be seen as a not insignificant result of that gift. For that gift, being a constituent of the requisites of enlightenment, is of immeasurable result. Therefore it was said -

19.

Therein, "therefore" means from that Individually Enlightened One; "a hundredfold" means I, who was then a hundredfold a conch-shell being, delicate; therefore "delicately nurtured" means nurtured in happiness; but even being thus, fulfilling the gift, thinking "thus may my perfection of giving be fulfilled," without regard for his own bodily suffering, he gave the umbrella and sandals to that Individually Enlightened One - thus the Teacher declared the noble nature of his own disposition towards giving.

The Bodhisatta too, dwelling for as long as life in the house of immeasurable wealth, having given gifts exceedingly more, having observed the precepts, at the end of his life span, together with his retinue, filled the city of the gods.

At that time the goddess was Uppalavaṇṇā, the man was the Elder Ānanda, the Lord of the World was the brahmin Saṅkha.

His perfection of morality was by way of well-purified permanent morality and Observance morality and so on; the perfection of renunciation was by way of wholesome mental states, because of having gone forth from the opposites of giving, morality and so on; the perfection of energy was by way of striving for the purpose of accomplishing giving and so on, and likewise by way of the effort of crossing the great ocean; the perfection of patience was by way of endurance for that purpose; the perfection of truth was through practice in conformity with his acknowledgment; the perfection of determination was by way of unshakeable acceptance and determination in all respects; the perfection of friendliness was by way of the disposition for welfare towards all beings; the perfection of equanimity was through the attainment of the state of neutrality regarding the changes brought about by beings' activities; having known the helpful and unhelpful qualities among all the perfections, having abandoned the unhelpful qualities, wisdom which is the forerunner of the continuation and preservation of helpful qualities, which is conascent and constitutes skilfulness in means - this is the perfection of wisdom. Thus these perfections too are obtained.

However, because of the exceedingly noble nature of the disposition towards giving, the teaching proceeded by way of the perfection of giving. Since here the ten perfections are obtained, therefore the virtues of the Bodhisatta beginning with great compassion stated above should be specified here too as is fitting. Likewise, without regard for one's own happiness of wealth, through great compassion, the crossing of the ocean for the purpose of gathering the requisites of giving, thinking "I shall fulfil the perfection of giving"; and there, even though fallen into the ocean, the determination of the Observance; and the not taking of food even when the goddess had approached, through fear of breaking morality - such and so on should be known as the virtues of the Great Being. Now, in the remaining conducts that will be stated, the specification of virtues should be understood by this very method. In each case we shall describe only the distinctive points. Therefore this is said -

The commentary on the Saṅkha Brahmin Conduct is finished.

3.

Commentary on the Kuru King Conduct

20. In the third, "in Indapatta, the best of cities" means in the excellent city, the highest city, the best of cities of the Kuru country, named Indapatta. "King" (rājā) means he delights the assembly by the Teaching, righteously, by the four ways of supporting others - thus "king" (rājā). "Endowed with the ten wholesome qualities" means possessed of the ten wholesome qualities, engaged in the ten ways of making merit beginning with giving, or engaged in the ten wholesome courses of action - this is the meaning.

21. "From the domain of the Kaliṅga country" means from the domain known as the Kaliṅga country. "Brahmins approached me" means eight brahmins, sent off by the king of Kaliṅga, approached me. "And having approached, they requested from me the noble elephant" means they requested from me the great elephant, one who had become an elephant. "Fortunate" means endowed with characteristics, having attained the splendour of beauty worthy of being treasured. "Deemed auspicious" means deemed by people, by virtue of that very excellence of characteristics, as a blessing, a cause of prosperity.

22. "Rainless" means deprived of rain. "Famine" means food difficult to obtain. "Great hunger" means a great affliction of hunger prevails - this is the meaning. "Give" means give. "Blue" means of blue colour. "Named Añjana" means to be called by the word Añjana; the meaning is one named Añjana. This is what is meant - Our Kaliṅga country is rainless; because of that there is now a great famine, and a great fear of hunger has arisen there; for the purpose of its appeasement, give this state elephant of yours named Añjana, resembling a mountain of collyrium; for when this one is led there, the rain god will rain, and by that all that fear will be appeased. Herein this is the progressive discourse -

In the past, in the Kuru country, in the city of Indapatta, the Bodhisatta, having taken conception in the womb of the chief queen of the Kuru king, gradually having attained discretion, having gone to Takkasilā, having learnt the crafts and subjects of study arranged through exertion, having returned, was installed in the viceroyalty by his father; afterwards, by the elapse of his father, having attained the kingdom, without disturbing the ten duties of a king, he exercised kingship righteously, Dhanañjaya by name. He, having had six alms-halls built at the four city gates, in the middle of the city, and at the door of his dwelling, distributing six hundred thousand in wealth daily, having made the entire Indian subcontinent ploughless, gave gifts. His disposition towards giving and his delight in giving spread throughout the entire Indian subcontinent.

At that time, in the Kaliṅga country, three fears arose: the fear of famine, the fear of hunger, and the fear of disease. The inhabitants of the entire country, having gone to Dantapura, raised an outcry at the gate of the royal palace: "Make the rain god rain, Sire!" The king, having heard that, asked the ministers: "For what reason are these crying out?" The ministers reported that matter to the king. The king asked: "What did the ancient kings do when the rain god did not rain?" "Having given gifts saying 'Let the rain god rain,' having determined the Observance, having undertaken the precepts, having entered the royal bedchamber, they lie down for seven days on a grass mat." Having heard that, he did so. The rain god did not rain. Thus the king said: "I have done the duty that should be done by me; the rain god does not rain; what shall we do?" "Sire, when the state elephant of the Kuru king named Dhanañjaya in the city of Indapatta is brought, the rain god will rain." "That king is endowed with soldiers and vehicles, difficult to overcome; how shall we bring his elephant?" "Great king, there is no need for battle with him. That king is disposed towards giving, delighting in giving; when asked, he would even cut off his decorated head and give it, even pluck out his eyes endowed with confidence and give them, even hand over the entire kingdom and give it; regarding the elephant there is nothing at all to be said; inevitably, when asked, he will give it." "But who are able to ask?" "Brahmins, great king." The king, having summoned eight brahmins, having shown them honour and respect, having given them expenses, sent them for the purpose of requesting the elephant. They, staying only one night everywhere, having gone with a swift journey, for a few days eating at the alms-halls at the city gate, having nourished their bodies, waiting for the time on the path of the king's coming to the place of giving, stood at the eastern gate.

The Bodhisatta too, right early, having bathed and anointed himself, adorned with all ornaments, mounted upon the back of the decorated excellent elephant, having gone to the alms-hall with great royal pomp, having descended, having given gifts with his own hand to seven or eight persons, having said "Give in this very manner," having mounted the elephant, went to the southern gate. The brahmins, not obtaining an opportunity at the eastern gate because of the strength of the guard, having gone to the southern gate, looking out for the king coming, standing at an elevated place not too far from the gate, when the king arrived, having raised their hands, made him victorious. The king, having turned the elephant back with a diamond goad, having gone to their presence, asked those brahmins: "What do you wish?" The brahmins said: "The Kaliṅga country is troubled by the fear of famine, the fear of hunger, and the fear of disease. That misfortune will be appeased when this state elephant of yours is led there. Therefore give this elephant of the colour of collyrium to us." Making known that meaning, the Teacher said: "From the domain of the Kaliṅga country, etc. named Añjana." Its meaning has been stated already.

Then the Bodhisatta, thinking "This is not proper for me, that there should be vexation of the wishes of my beggars, and that there should be a breach of my undertaking," having descended from the elephant's back, thinking "If there is an unadorned place, having adorned it, I will give it," having looked all around, not seeing an unadorned place, having taken it by the trunk, having placed it in the hands of the brahmins, having poured water scented with flowers and perfume from a jewelled water-pot, he gave it. Therefore it was said -

23.

24.

23-24. Therein, "when a beggar has arrived" means when beggars have arrived. "Not fitting" means suitable, proper. "May my undertaking not be broken" means that undertaking of mine - "For the sake of omniscient knowledge, giving to every beggar everything blameless that is desired, I shall fulfil the perfection of giving" - may that not be broken. "Therefore I will give the great elephant" means I will give this great state elephant. "I gave" means I gave.

25. Now when that elephant was given, the councillors said this to the Bodhisatta - "Why, great king, did you give the state elephant? Should not another elephant be given? By a king, such a state elephant fit for riding should not be given by one wishing for sovereignty and conquest." The Great Being said: "Whatever beggars request of me, that very thing should be given by me. If, however, they were to request the kingdom from me, I would give the kingdom too to them. To me, more dear than the kingdom or even life is the knowledge of omniscience itself; therefore I gave that elephant." Therefore it was said "when that elephant was given" and so on. Therein, "tassa" means by that, when that elephant was given.

26. "Accomplished in blessings" means endowed with the qualities of blessings. "The best for victory in battle" means the highest in victory in battle, or the highest in victory in battle, the chief, the excellent elephant. "What will your kingdom do" means when that elephant has departed, what will your kingdom do? It will not perform the function of kingship. It shows that the kingdom too has departed indeed.

27. "I would give my entire kingdom" means let the elephant, an animal, be set aside; I would give this entire Kuru country of mine to beggars. "I would give my own body" means what need to speak of the kingdom? I would give even my own body to beggars, for indeed all my internal and external possessions have been relinquished by me solely for the welfare of the world. Since omniscience is dear to me, and omniscience cannot be attained without fulfilling all the perfections beginning with the perfection of giving, therefore "I gave the elephant, I" - this he shows.

Even when that elephant had been brought, in the Kaliṅga country the rain god did not rain at all. The Kaliṅga king, having asked "Even now it does not rain; what indeed is the reason?" having learnt "The Kuru king observes the rules of respect; therefore in his country the rain god rains fortnightly and every ten days; this is the power of the king's virtues, not of this animal," sent ministers saying "We too shall observe the rules of respect; go to the presence of Dhanañcaya the Korabyan, have them inscribed on golden slabs and bring them." The rules of respect are called the five precepts; the Bodhisatta, having made them thoroughly pure, observes them; and just as the Bodhisatta. So too his mother was the chief queen, the younger brother was the viceroy, the chaplain was the brahmin, the land-surveyor was the minister, the charioteer was the millionaire, the grain-measurer was the doorkeeper, and the city-belle was the courtesan. Therefore it was said -

Those ministers, having approached the Bodhisatta, having paid homage, reported that matter. The Great Being, having said "I have remorse regarding the rules of respect; but my mother observes them well-guarded; take them in her presence," being requested by them "Great king, remorse is indeed for one eager to train, one of austere practice; give them to us," having had inscribed on a golden slab "A living being should not be killed, what is not given should not be taken, sexual misconduct should not be practised, falsehood should not be spoken, intoxicants should not be drunk," said "Even this being so, take them in my mother's presence."

The messengers, having paid homage to the king, having gone to her presence, said "Queen, you, it is said, observe the rules of respect; give them to us." The Bodhisatta's mother too, in the same way, having spoken of the existence of her own remorse, being requested by them, gave them. Likewise the queen and the others too. They, having had the rules of respect inscribed on golden slabs in the presence of all of them, having gone to Dantapura, having given them to the Kaliṅga king, reported that news. That king too, conducting himself in that teaching, fulfilled the five precepts. Then in the entire Kaliṅga country the rain god rained. The three fears were allayed. The country was secure and had plenty of food. The Bodhisatta, having performed meritorious deeds such as giving for as long as life, together with his retinue, filled the city of heaven.

At that time the courtesan and the others were Uppalavaṇṇā and the others. For this was said:

Here too the remaining qualities beginning with the perfection of renunciation should be ascertained according to the very method already stated.

The commentary on the Kuru King Conduct is finished.

4.

Commentary on the Mahāsudassana Conduct

28. In the fourth, "in the city of Kusāvatī" means in the city named Kusāvatī, in the place where at present Kusinārā is established. "Lord of the earth" means a warrior, named Mahāsudassana by name. "A wheel-turning monarch" means he turns the wheel treasure, or he operates by the four wheels of success, and by those he makes others operate, and for the welfare of others the turning of the wheels of deportment exists in him - thus too he is a wheel-turning monarch. Or alternatively, through being endowed with the four marvellous qualities and the ways of supporting others, the turning of the wheel reckoned as command that is unconquerable and not to be transgressed by others exists in him - thus too he is a wheel-turning monarch. "Of great power" because of being endowed with a great army led by the adviser-jewel, headed by the elephant-jewel and so on, and with bodily strength produced by the power of merit. "When I was" is the connection. Herein this is the progressive discourse -

In the past, it is said, the Great Man, in the third individual existence counting from the Sudassana individual existence, was born in a householder's family. In the Dispensation of a living Buddha, having entered the forest on his own business, having seen a certain elder dwelling in a forest dwelling, seated at the foot of a tree, having thought "It is fitting for me to make a hermitage for the noble one here," having abandoned his own work, having cut building materials, having made a hermitage suitable for dwelling, having fitted a door, having made a wooden bed-spread, he sat down to one side, thinking "Will he make use of it, or will he not?" The elder, having come from inside the village, having entered the hermitage, sat down on the wooden bed-spread. The Great Being too, having approached him, asked "Is the hermitage comfortable, venerable sir?" "It is comfortable, good sir, suitable for one gone forth." "Will you dwell here, venerable sir?" "Yes, lay follower." He, having known by the manner of consent itself that he would dwell there, having made him promise "You must come regularly to my house door," constantly had the participation in a meal arranged at his own house itself. He, having spread a mat in the hermitage, prepared a bed and chair, laid down a back-rest, placed a footstand, dug a pond, having made a walking path scattered sand on it, for the purpose of removing dangers surrounded the hermitage with a thorn fence, likewise the pond and the walking path. At the inner edge of the fences of those, he planted rows of palm trees. Having thus completed the residence by such means, beginning with the three robes, he gave the elder all the ascetic's requisites. For at that time there was nothing called not given by the Bodhisatta to the elder among the articles of use for those gone forth - the three robes, almsfood, bowl, small dish, water strainer, filter, vessels for use, umbrella, sandals, water vessel, needle, walking stick, needle-thorn, long pepper, nail-cutter, lamp-oil and so on. He, guarding the five precepts, performing the Observance, attended upon the elder for life. The elder, dwelling right there, having attained arahantship, attained final Nibbāna.

29. The Bodhisatta too, having performed merit as long as life lasted, having been reborn in the heavenly world, having passed away from there, coming to the human world, having been reborn in the royal city of Kusāvatī, was a king named Mahāsudassana, a universal monarch. His supremacy and power has come in the discourse by the method beginning with "Once upon a time, Ānanda, there was a king named Mahāsudassana, a noble of the warrior caste, anointed on the head." He had, it is said, eighty-four thousand cities with the royal city of Kusāvatī as chief, eighty-four thousand mansions with the Teaching mansion as chief, eighty-four thousand pinnacle chambers with the Great Cul-de-sac pinnacle chamber as chief - all those arose as the outcome of one hermitage built by that elder; eighty-four thousand divans, thousands of elephants, thousands of horses, thousands of chariots as the outcome of the bed and chair given by him; eighty-four thousand jewels as the outcome of the lamp given by him; eighty-four thousand ponds as the outcome of one pond; eighty-four thousand women, thousands of sons, and thousands of householders as the outcome of the giving of requisites for those gone forth, worthy of use such as bowls, beakers and so on; eighty-four thousand cows as the outcome of the giving of the five dairy products; eighty-four thousand cloth storerooms as the outcome of the giving of inner robes and cloaks; eighty-four thousand pots of boiled rice arose as the outcome of the giving of food. He, possessed of seven treasures and four supernormal powers, having become king of kings, dwelling having conquered the entire expanse of earth bounded by the ocean by righteousness, having had alms-halls built in many hundreds of places, established a great giving. Three times a day he had a drum beaten in the city: "Whoever wishes for whatever, let him come to the alms-halls and take that." Therefore it was said "There I had proclaimed three times a day, here and there" and so on.

Therein, "there" means in that city. "Tadāha" is also a reading; its meaning is "I at that time," meaning in the time of Mahāsudassana. "Here and there" means in each and every place, both inside and outside each and every wall - this is the meaning. "Who wishes for what" means whatever being among brahmins and others wishes for whatever among gifts such as food and so on. "Desires" is a synonym for that very thing. "To whom should what wealth be given" was said for the purpose of showing that the proclamation of giving was carried out on many occasions and by different methods; by this he shows the own nature of the perfection of giving. For the perfection of giving of Bodhisattas is devoid of discrimination regarding gifts and recipients.

30. Now, to show the proclamation of giving by describing the suitable persons for each and every gift, "who is hungry" and so on was stated.

Therein, "hungry" means famished. "Thirsty" means parched. "Who wants a garland, who cosmetics" - here too the term "wishes" should be brought and connected. "Naked" means lacking cloth; the intention is one who is in need of cloth. "Will put on" means will wear.

31. "Who takes an umbrella on the path" means who, a traveller, takes an umbrella on the path, on the road, for the purpose of protecting oneself from rain, wind and heat of the sun; the meaning is one who is desirous of an umbrella. "Who soft and beautiful sandals" means sandals that are beautiful by their attractiveness and soft by their pleasant contact, for the protection of one's own feet and eyes. "Who takes" means who is desirous of them - this is the intention. "Evening and morning" - here by the word "and," "and at midday" should be brought in and stated. For it has been said: "I have proclaimed three times a day."

32. "Not in ten places" - the explanation is that that gift was not prepared in ten places. Nor was it prepared even in a hundred places, but rather it was prepared in many hundreds of places. "Wealth for beggars" means wealth prepared, set aside, with reference to beggars. For in the city twelve yojanas in length and seven yojanas in breadth, in the seven intervals between walls there were seven enclosures of rows of palm trees, and in those rows of palm trees there were eighty-four thousand ponds, and at each pond bank separately a great giving was established. For this was said by the Blessed One -

"Ānanda, King Mahāsudassana established such a gift on the banks of those ponds - food for one needing food, drink for one needing drink, cloth for one needing cloth, a vehicle for one needing a vehicle, a bed for one needing a bed, a woman for one needing a woman, unwrought gold for one needing unwrought gold, gold for one needing gold."

33. Therein, this is the manner in which the giving was carried out - For the Great Man, having had suitable ornaments made for women and men, having set aside only the women there for the purpose of attendance and all the rest for the purpose of relinquishment, had the drum beaten: "King Mahāsudassana gives a gift; consume it comfortably." The great multitude, having gone to the bank of the pond, having bathed, having put on garments and so on, having experienced great success - those who already had such things, they leave them behind and go. Those who did not have them, they take them and go. Those who, having sat upon elephants, vehicles and so on too, having gone about comfortably, having slept on excellent beds too, having experienced success, having experienced success together with women too, having adorned themselves with ornaments of the seven kinds of jewels too, having experienced success - whatever they desired, they take that and go; those not desiring them leave them behind and go. That gift too, having risen and exerted oneself, is given daily indeed. At that time, for the inhabitants of the Indian subcontinent there was no other work; they go about consuming the gift and experiencing success. There was no time limit for that giving. Whether at night or by day, whenever those who were desirous came, then it was given indeed. Thus the Great Man, for as long as life, having made the entire Indian subcontinent ploughless, carried on the great giving. Therefore it was said "By day or by night, if a pauper comes" and so on.

Therein, "by day or by night, if he comes" - by this he shows his giving at the proper time. For the very time when beggars approach with the hope of gain is the time of giving for Bodhisattas. "Pauper" means a beggar. "Having obtained whatever wealth he desires" - by this, giving according to preference. For whatever beggar wishes for whatever gift, to that very person the Bodhisatta gives that very thing. He did not consider its state of being very costly, rare and so on, nor the hindrance to himself. "He goes with full hands" - by this he shows giving as much as desired; for however much the beggars wish, that much the Great Being gives without diminishing, due to his lofty disposition and his state of great supernormal power.

34. "Lifelong" - by this he shows the absence of a time limit for the giving. For from the time of undertaking, great beings do not make a time delimitation in the middle period up to fulfilment; because of the absence of contraction in the accumulation of the requisites of enlightenment, due to not arriving at cessation now and then, there is no interruption even by death, since one practises in the same way even beyond that. But "lifelong" is said by way of the conduct of Mahāsudassana. "I do not give wealth that is disagreeable" means: this wealth is not disagreeable to me, not unpleasing - giving such a great gift, I have wealth brought out from the house. "Nor is there no accumulation in me" means: the accumulation of wealth, the collection of wealth near me is not absent either; I am not without collection like an ascetic of detached conduct. This is the meaning. This was said to show the intention by which this great giving was carried on.

35. Now, in order to make that clear by a simile, he said beginning with "just as one who is sick" and so on. Herein, this is the showing of the meaning together with the application of the simile - Just as a sick man, a person overcome by disease, desiring to free himself from disease, having satisfied and pleased a physician, a healer, with wealth such as silver, gold, and so on, proceeding according to the proper method, becomes liberated from that disease.

36. "Just so" means just so I too, desiring to liberate the entire world that has become afflicted from the disease of mental defilements and from the disease of the suffering of the entire round of rebirths, knowing and perceiving that this relinquishment of all one's property is the means of the perfection of giving for the liberation of that from that, entirely by way of the gift and the recipients, completely by way of the great giving, to fulfil the disposition of beings and of oneself - "My perfection of giving is not complete, therefore the deficient mind" - to fill, to set going the deficient mind that has occurred, I gave to paupers, to beggars, that gift, such a great gift I give; and that indeed, free from attachment to that practice of giving and its fruit, without expectation, without hoping for anything at all, only for the attainment of highest enlightenment, I give solely to attain the knowledge of omniscience.

Thus the Great Being, carrying on the great giving, having ascended the palace of the Teaching produced by the power of his own merit, having turned back sensual thoughts and so on right at the door of the Great Cul-de-sac pinnacle chamber, seated there on a golden royal divan, having produced the meditative absorptions and direct knowledges, having gone out from there, having entered the golden pinnacle chamber, seated there on a silver divan, having developed the four divine abidings, having spent eighty-four thousand years in the meditative absorptions and attainments, at the time of death, to the eighty-four thousand women's quarters headed by Queen Subhaddā who had come for seeing, and to the ministers, councillors, and others -

Having exhorted with this verse, at the end of his life span he became one heading for the Brahma world.

At that time Queen Subhaddā was Rāhula's mother, the adviser treasure was Rāhula, the rest of the assembly was the Buddha's assembly, and Mahāsudassana was the Lord of the World.

Here too the ten perfections are obtained in their own form, but because of the greatness of the disposition towards giving, only the perfection of giving has come in the Pāḷi. The remaining qualities are according to the method stated below. Likewise, even though established in the sovereignty over the four continents resplendent with the seven jewels, not being satisfied with such happiness of wealth, having suppressed sensual thoughts and so on from afar, while carrying on such a great giving, having spent eighty-four thousand years in meditative attainments, even though having given a talk on the Teaching connected with impermanence and so on, the lack of eagerness for insight, non-attachment in all respects - such and so on are the powers and virtues that should be ascertained.

The commentary on the Mahāsudassana Conduct is finished.

5.

Commentary on the Mahāgovinda Conduct

In the fifth, "chaplain of the seven kings" means the chaplain who was the adviser in all duties of the seven kings beginning with Sattabhū. "Venerated by kings" means venerated by those very ones and by other warriors too throughout Jambudīpa, with the offering of the four requisites and with honour and respect. "The brahmin Mahāgovinda" means a brahmin who came to be reckoned as "Mahāgovinda" because of his great might and because of being consecrated with the consecration to the position of Govinda; for from the time of consecration onwards this designation arose for the Bodhisatta; but by name he was named Jotipāla. On the day of his birth, it is said, all weapons blazed forth. The king too, towards the break of dawn, having seen his ceremonial weapon blazing, frightened, having asked his own chaplain, the Bodhisatta's father, who had come to attendance, was consoled by the chaplain saying "Do not fear, great king, a son has been born to me; by his power, not only in the king's palace, but throughout the entire city too weapons blazed forth; in dependence on that there is no obstacle for you; but in the whole of Jambudīpa there will be none equal to him in wisdom; this is the advanced sign of that," and with a gladdened mind, having given a thousand saying "Let this be for the boy's milk-money," said "Show him to me when he has come of age." He, having come of age, afterwards, being a capable discerner of welfare, having become the adviser in all duties of the seven kings, and having gone forth, he protected beings from harm pertaining to the present life and the future life and directed them towards welfare. Thus because of his illuminating and because of his ability to protect, they gave him the name "Jotipāla." Therefore it was said "by name he was named Jotipāla."

Therein, the Bodhisatta, having become the son of the brahmin Govinda, the chaplain of the king named Disampati, by the elapse of his own father and of that king, his son Reṇu, and his companions Sattabhū, Brahmadatta, Vessabhū, Bharata, and two Dhataraṭṭhas - these seven kings, so that they would not quarrel with one another. Having thus established them in the kingdom, instructing them in the principles of welfare, on the surface of Jambudīpa he was honoured, respected, revered, venerated, and esteemed by all kings and by other brahmins, gods, serpents, and householders, and he reached the highest position of respect. Because of his skilfulness in the principles of welfare, the designation "Mahāgovinda" arose for him. As it was said: "A steward indeed, friend, is the brahmin, a great steward indeed, friend, is the brahmin." Therefore it was said -

37.

Then, brought ever higher and higher by kings inspired by the power of the Bodhisatta's merit, by their vassal warriors, by brahmins and householders, by townspeople and country-folk, immeasurable and eminent material gain and honour arose, overwhelming from all around like a great flood, as is fitting for one who had accumulated an extensive store of merit over immeasurable births, who was of noble birth, of pure morality and good conduct, well-behaved, accomplished in all arts, whose heart was loving, soft, and moist with the diffusion of great compassion like that towards a son towards all beings. He thought - "Now I have great material gain and honour; what if I were to satisfy all beings with this and fulfil the perfection of giving?" He, having had six alms-halls built at the four gates in the middle of the city and at the door of his own dwelling, carried on a great gift daily through the bestowal of unlimited wealth. Whatever tribute was brought, and whatever was prepared for his own use, all that he sent to the alms-halls only. Thus, even as he made a great relinquishment day after day, there was neither satisfaction nor contentment in his mind, how much less any holding back. And his place of giving, with the great multitudes of people coming with the hope of gain, going having taken the gifts, and proclaiming the special virtues of the Great Being, the inner city and the outer city all around became a single flood, a single uproar, a single reverberation, like the great ocean churned by the clash of the great winds at the arising of a cosmic cycle. Therefore it was said -

38.

Therein, "then I" means when I was the chaplain of seven kings, the brahmin Mahāgovinda, then I. "In the seven kingdoms" means in the kingdoms of the seven kings beginning with Reṇu. "Imperturbable" means not able to be disturbed by anyone, due to being unable to be warded off by internal and external adversaries. "Accubbha" is also a reading. The meaning is exceedingly complete through the loftiness and vastness of the exceedingly full intention of giving and of the gift. "Like the ocean" means similar to the ocean; just as the water in the ocean cannot be exhausted even by the entire world carrying it away, so too is the gift in his place of giving.

39. In the concluding verse, "excellent wealth" means the highest or desired wealth. The remainder is according to the method already stated.

Thus the Great Being, like a great cloud of the first cosmic cycle raining down a great rain without distinction, while causing a great rain of giving to pour down, even though engaged in giving, diligently instructs the remaining seven kings in the principles of welfare. And he trains seven great brahmin householders in knowledge and craft, and teaches the sacred verses to seven hundred bathed ones. At a later time, such a good reputation arose concerning him: "The brahmin Mahāgovinda sees Brahmā face to face, the brahmin Mahāgovinda converses with Brahmā, talks with Brahmā, consults with Brahmā." He thought - "Now this reputation that is not factual has arisen concerning me - 'He sees Brahmā, the brahmin Mahāgovinda converses with Brahmā face to face, talks with Brahmā, consults with Brahmā' - what if I were to make this factual?" He, having directed his mind thus - "Having asked permission of those seven kings, and seven great brahmin householders, and seven hundred bathed ones, and his own children and wife, he would see Brahmā" - devoted himself to the development of the divine abidings during the four months of the rainy season. Having known with his mind the reflection in his mind, Brahmā Sanaṅkumāra appeared before him. Having seen him, the great man asked -

To him Brahmā, making himself known -

Having said this, by him -

Although Brahmā had no need for the guest-offering that was presented, accepting it for the purpose of gladdening his mind and for the purpose of creating trust, he said: "We accept your guest-offering, which you, Govinda, speak of." Having said this, for the purpose of giving permission -

He gave permission.

Then the great man, regarding a matter pertaining to the future life only -

He asked.

To him Brahmā, answering -

He spoke of the path leading to the brahma world.

Therein, "they know me indeed as the Youth" means indeed they know me definitively as "the Youth." "In the Brahma world" means in the foremost world. "Eternal" means ancient, of old. "Thus know me, Govinda" means Govinda, thus remember me.

"A seat" means this seat is laid down for the purpose of the venerable Brahmā's sitting. This water is water for washing, for the purpose of washing the feet; drinking water is for the purpose of removing thirst. This foot-ointment is oil for anointing the feet, for the purpose of dispelling fatigue. This honey-vegetables means he speaks with reference to vegetables without buttermilk, unsalted, unseasoned, steamed with water. For at that time the Bodhisatta's four-month holy life was of the supremely superior practice of detachment. Having made all these as guest-offerings, we ask; the meaning is: may you accept this guest-offering, may you, sir, receive from us this guest-offering. Thus the Great Man, even though knowing that Brahmā would not consume them, standing at the head of the duty, showing his own habitual honouring of guests, spoke thus. Brahmā too, knowing his intention, said "We accept your guest-offering, which you, Govinda, speak of."

Therein, the meaning is: we are as if seated on your seat, let the feet be as if washed with foot-water, we are as if having drunk the drinking water, let the feet be as if anointed with foot-ointment, let the water-vegetables too be as if consumed.

"One with uncertainty asks one without uncertainty about what is to be known by others" means I, with sceptical doubt, ask you who are without doubt regarding questions that are to be known by others, that are well-known to others, because of being prepared by oneself.

"Having abandoned selfish attachment" means having given up craving for requisites that operates as "this is mine, this is mine." "Among humans" means among beings. "O Brahmā" - he addresses the Bodhisatta. "Become unified" means one rises, proceeds - thus "become unified," become solitary; by "one" he shows bodily seclusion. Or alternatively, "one rises" - thus "ekodi," which is concentration. One who has come to be, having attained that - thus "become unified"; the meaning is concentrated through access and absorption concentration. Showing this unification of mind by means of the divine abiding of compassion, he said "intent upon compassion." Intent upon the meditative absorption of compassion; the meaning is having produced that meditative absorption. "Free from the odour of flesh" means devoid of the verminous odour reckoned as mental defilements. "Standing herein" means established in these qualities, having accomplished these qualities. "And training herein" means training in these qualities; the meaning is developing this meditation on the divine abidings. This is the summary here; the detail, however, has come in the Pāḷi itself.

Then the Great Man, having heard the word of that Brahmā, being disgusted with the odour of flesh, said "Now I shall go forth." Brahmā too said "Good, Great Man, go forth. This being so, my coming to your presence will be a welcome coming indeed. You, dear son, are the foremost man in the whole of Jambudīpa, standing in the first stage of life; having abandoned such great success and sovereignty, your going forth is exceedingly noble, like a tusker elephant having broken its iron bonds and going to the forest. This is indeed the lineage of Buddhas." Having thus strengthened the resolve of the great Bodhisatta, he went to the brahma world itself. The Great Being too, having thought "It is not proper for me to go forth having departed from here; I instruct the royal families in their welfare, therefore having informed them, if they too go forth, that is good indeed; if not, having handed over the position of chaplain, I shall go forth," having first informed King Reṇu, while being invited by him with sensual pleasures even more exceedingly, having made known to him the cause of his spiritual urgency and his definite wish to go forth, when he said "If so, I too shall go forth," having accepted saying "Good!," in this very manner, having asked permission of the six nobles beginning with Sattabhū, and seven great brahmin householders, and seven hundred bathed ones, and his own wives, having stayed for just seven days for the purpose of protecting their minds, having departed in a manner resembling the Great Renunciation, he went forth.

Those seven kings, beginning with them, all went forth following him. That was a great assembly. The great man, surrounded by an assembly extending over many yojanas, teaching the Teaching, wandered on a journey through villages, market towns, country districts, and royal cities, and established the great multitude in merit. At each place visited there was an announcement like that of a Buddha. People, having heard "It is said that the wise Govinda is coming," having built a pavilion beforehand, having had it adorned, having gone out to meet him, having ushered him into the pavilion, honoured him with food of various excellent flavours. Great material gain and honour arose overwhelming like a great flood. The great man established the great multitude in merit - in accomplishment in morality, in sense restraint, in moderation in eating, in the pursuit of wakefulness, in the preliminary work of the circular meditation object, in meditative absorptions, in direct knowledges, in the eight attainments, and in the divine abidings. It was as if it were the time for a Buddha's arising.

The Bodhisatta, fulfilling the perfections as long as life lasted, having spent his time in the happiness of attainment, at the end of his life span was reborn in the Brahma world. That holy life of his was successful and prosperous, widespread, known to many, become widespread, well proclaimed among gods and humans, and it continued for a long time, for a long duration. Those who understood his teaching in every way, upon the body's collapse at death, were reborn in a fortunate realm, in the Brahma world. Those who did not understand, some were reborn in the company of the gods who control what is created by others. Some in the company of the gods who delight in creation, etc. were reborn in the company of the Tusita gods, the Yāma gods, the Thirty-three gods, and the gods ruled by the four great kings. Those who were the lowest of all, they filled up the class of gandhabbas. Thus the great multitude for the most part went to the Brahma world and went to heaven. Therefore the heavenly and Brahma worlds became filled. The four realms of misery were as if empty.

Here too, as in the Akitti Jātaka, the specification of the requisites of enlightenment should be understood - at that time the seven kings were the great elders, the rest of the assembly was the Buddha's assembly, and Mahāgovinda was the Lord of the World. Likewise, the establishing of the seven kings beginning with Reṇu in their own kingdoms without mutual opposition, likewise the diligence in instructing them in the principles of welfare in the great sevenfold kingdom, the abiding by the holy life gone to the supreme excellence for four months in order to make true in reality the prevailing esteem that "he even enters into discussion with Brahmā." Thereby the attainment of Brahmā coming to himself, standing firm in Brahmā's exhortation, having thrown away like a lump of spittle the material gain and honour offered by the seven kings and by the entire world, the undertaking of going forth that was the cause for the going forth following him of an immeasurable assembly of warriors, brahmins, and others, the continuity of his own teaching over a long period of time like the Dispensation of the Buddhas - such and so on are the powers and virtues that should be made clear.

The commentary on the Mahāgovinda Conduct is finished.

6.

Commentary on the Nimi King Conduct

40. In the sixth, "in Mithilā, the best of cities" means in the excellent city of the Videhas, named Mithilā. "A great king named Nimi" means one who obtained the name "Nimi," having arisen as if fitting the rim of a wheel; because of being endowed with great distinctions of virtues such as giving, morality and so on, and with great royal majesty, he is a great king - thus "great king." "Wise, seeking what is wholesome" means desirous of merit for himself and for others.

In the past, it is said, in the Videha country, in the city of Mithilā, our Bodhisatta was a king named Maghadeva. He, having played the amusements of a boy for eighty-four thousand years, having exercised viceroyalty for eighty-four thousand years, while exercising kingship for eighty-four thousand years, having said to the barber "When you should see grey hairs on my head, then you should inform me," afterwards, when grey hairs were seen and reported by him, having had them pulled out with golden tweezers, having placed them on his hand, having looked at the grey hair, a sense of urgency having arisen in him thinking "A divine messenger has indeed appeared for me," having thought "Now it is fitting for me to go forth," having given an excellent village yielding a hundred thousand to the barber, having had the eldest prince summoned, to him -

Having said this, having thoroughly instructed him in the kingdom, although there remained another eighty-four thousand years of life, even so, regarding himself as if standing near Death, with an agitated heart, he delights in the going forth. Therefore it was said -

He, having exhorted his son "You should continue in this very manner as I have practised; do not be the last man for me," having gone out from the city, having gone forth in the going forth of a monk, having spent eighty-four thousand years in the meditative absorptions and attainments, at the end of his life span he became one heading for the Brahma world. His son too, having exercised kingship righteously for many thousands of years, having gone forth by that very means, became one heading for the Brahma world. Likewise his son, likewise his son - thus eighty-four thousand warriors of the warrior caste, less two, having seen grey hair on their heads, went forth. Then the Bodhisatta, standing right there in the Brahma world, reflecting "Does the good done by me in the human world still continue or does it not continue?" he saw "It has continued for this long a stretch of time; now it will not continue." He, thinking "But I shall not allow my tradition to be cut off," having taken conception in the womb of the chief queen of a king born in his own lineage, was reborn as if fitting the rim of his own lineage's wheel. Therefore it was said "He arose as if fitting the rim - thus he obtained the name 'Nimi.'"

For on his name-giving day, experts in interpreting signs were brought by his father. Having examined the signs, they declared "Great king, this prince upholds your lineage; he is of great might and great merit, even more so than his father and grandfather." Having heard that, the king gave him the name "Nimi" according to the aforesaid meaning; he, from childhood onwards, was properly engaged in morality and the Observance practice. Then his father, having seen grey hair by the former method itself, having given an excellent village to the barber, having instructed his son in the kingdom, having gone out from the city, having gone forth, having produced the meditative absorptions, became one heading for the Brahma world.

King Nimi, however, because of his disposition towards giving, having had five alms-halls built at the four city gates and in the middle of the city, carried on a great giving. Having allocated a hundred thousand for each alms-hall, he gave away five hundred thousand daily, observed the five precepts, took upon himself the Observance practice on the fortnight days, encouraged the public in meritorious deeds such as giving and so on, pointed out the path to heaven, threatened with the fear of hell, and restrained from evil. Standing firm in his exhortation, the public, having performed meritorious deeds such as giving and so on, having passed away from there, was reborn in the heavenly world; the heavenly world became full, and hell was as if hollow. At that time, however, the Teacher, declaring the noble nature of his own disposition towards giving, the distinction, and the state of the perfection of giving having been fulfilled -

41.

Therein, "then" means at the time of King Nimi. "Having built" means having caused to be made. "Four-sided hall" means a hall connected in the four directions. "With four entrances" means furnished with four doors in the four directions. Because of the greatness of the alms-hall and because of the abundance of the gifts and the people who were beggars, it was not possible to bring the practice of giving to an end and to make complete the gifts through just one door alone; therefore he had four great doors made in the four directions of the hall. There, from the door up to the corner, the gifts stand heaped up. Beginning from the break of dawn up to the time of retiring to sleep in the ordinary course, so long he sets giving in motion. At other times too, many hundreds of lamps burn. Whenever those who were desirous came, then it was given indeed. And that giving was not only for the destitute, travellers, paupers, and beggars, but indeed, because of the relinquishing of gifts more lofty and more sublime, similar to the giving of Mahāsudassana, by way of provision even for the wealthy and those of great possessions, all the human beings dwelling in the entire Indian subcontinent both received and consumed. For the great man, having made the entire Indian subcontinent ploughless, then set the great giving in motion. And just as for human beings, so too, beginning with deer and birds, he set giving in motion for animals as well, outside the alms-hall, to one side, by way of provision for them. Therefore it was said - "There I set giving in motion, for deer, birds, men, and so on." And not only for animals alone, but he also had the sharing of merit given to ghosts day after day. And just as in one alms-hall, so too giving was set in motion in all five alms-halls. But in the Pāḷi, "Then I, having built a four-sided hall with four entrances" is stated as if it were one; that was said with reference to the alms-hall in the middle of the city.

42. Now, showing the gift in part therein, he said: "Clothing and beds, food, drink, and nourishment."

Therein, "clothing" means inner robes and outer robes of various kinds such as fine linen cloth and so on. "Beds" means manifold things to be slept on, such as beds, divans, and so on, as well as long-fleeced rugs, embroidered coverlets, and so on; and it should be seen that seats too are included here by the very inclusion of "beds." "Food, drink, and nourishment" means food and drink of various excellent flavours according to the preference of those various beings, and the remaining various kinds of food preparations. "Having made it uninterrupted" means having made it uninterrupted day and night, from the beginning up to the end of his life span.

43-44. Now, showing the fact that that giving was carried on as the perfection of giving referring to perfect enlightenment, in order to show by a simile how his own disposition then proceeded, he said beginning with "Just as a servant." Its meaning is - Just as a servant-man, having approached his own master from time to time by way of service, for the sake of wealth to be obtained, by body, speech, and mind, in every way by bodily, verbal, and mental actions, seeks and searches for that which is pleasing, the very means of pleasing him so that he is pleased - so too I, being a Bodhisatta, wishing to attend upon the unsurpassed state of Buddhahood, which is the lord of the world with its gods, for the purpose of pleasing that, in all existences, in every existence in which I am reborn, by way of fulfilling the perfection of giving, having satisfied all beings with giving, I shall seek and search for the knowledge of omniscience, which has obtained the name "born of enlightenment" because of being born from enlightenment reckoned as noble path knowledge, hereafter in every way by various means; that highest enlightenment, perfect enlightenment, having done whatever it takes beginning with the relinquishment of life, I wish for, I aspire to.

Thus here, in order to show the noble nature of the disposition towards giving, the teaching was given by way of the perfection of giving alone. But in the Jātaka teaching, the fulfilment of the perfection of morality and so on too was indeed made clear; for thus, having adorned himself with virtues such as morality and so on by the very method stated above, while establishing the great multitude therein, standing firm in his exhortation, the deities who had been reborn, having assembled in the Sudhammā assembly hall of the gods, praising the virtues of the great man, extolled him saying "Oh, in dependence on our King Nimi, we have attained this success; such marvellous human beings indeed arise in the world who, when a Buddha has not arisen, accomplish the function of a Buddha for the great multitude." Therefore it was said -

Beginning.

Having heard that, all the gods, beginning with Sakka, the lord of the gods, wished to see the Bodhisatta. Then one day, for the great man, who was observing the uposatha, who had gone up to the upper terrace of the excellent palace, in the last watch of the night, having folded his legs crosswise and sat down, this reflection arose in his mind: "Is giving better, or the holy life?" He was not able to cut off that uncertainty of his own. At that moment, Sakka's dwelling showed signs of heat. Sakka, adverting to that reason, having seen the Bodhisatta thus reflecting, having come thinking "Come, let me cut off his applied thought," standing before him, being asked by him "Who are you?" having announced his own state as king of the gods, when it was said "What, great king, are you thinking?" he reported that matter. Sakka, making the holy life itself the highest, showing -

He said.

Therein, in the various sectarian doctrines, mere abstinence from sexual intercourse is called the inferior holy life; by that one is reborn in a warrior-caste family. The mere access of meditative absorption is called the middling; by that one is reborn in divinity. But the production of the eight attainments is called the highest; by that one is reborn in the Brahma world. For outsiders call that "Nibbāna." Therefore he said "becomes pure." But in the Dispensation, for a monk of pure morality who aspires to a certain order of gods, the volition of the holy life is called inferior because of its inferiority; by that one is reborn in the heavenly world as aspired to. For one of pure morality, the production of the eight attainments is called the middling; by that one is reborn in the Brahma world. But for one of pure morality, having developed insight, the attainment of arahantship is called the highest; by that one becomes pure. Thus Sakka praised: "Great king, the abiding by the holy life alone, compared to giving, is of great fruit a hundredfold, a thousandfold, a hundred-thousandfold." "Classes" means the hosts of brahmās. "By begging" means by one engaged in begging. "Yājayogenā" is also a reading; meaning by one engaged in sacrificing, by one engaged in giving. "Austere ascetics" means those dependent on austere asceticism. By this verse too he explains the great might of the abiding by the holy life alone. And having said thus: "Although, great king, the holy life alone is of greater fruit than giving, yet both of these are to be done by a great man. Having been diligent in both, give gifts and guard morality" - having said this, having exhorted him, he went to his own place.

Then the assembly of gods said to him "Great king, where have you been?" Sakka, having made known that matter - "To cut the uncertainty of King Nimi in Mithilā" - praised the virtues of the Bodhisatta in detail. Having heard that, the gods said "Great king, we wish to see King Nimi; it would be good if you had him summoned." Sakka, having accepted saying "Very well," addressed Mātali - "Go, having placed King Nimi upon the Vejayanta chariot, bring him here." He, having accepted saying "Very well," having gone by chariot, having placed the Great Being upon it there, being requested by him, pointing out the states of evil-doers and merit-makers according to their actions, led him in due course to the heavenly world. The gods too, having heard "King Nimi has come," with divine scents, perfumes, and flowers in their hands, having gone out to meet him as far as the Cittakūṭa gateway, venerating the Great Being with divine scents and so on, brought him to the Sudhammā divine assembly hall. The king, having descended from the chariot, having entered the divine assembly hall, having sat down on the same seat together with Sakka, while being invited by him with divine sensual pleasures, having rejected them saying "Enough, great king, for me with these sensual pleasures that are like borrowed things," having taught the Teaching in many ways, having stayed only seven days by human reckoning, said "I am going to the human world; there I shall perform meritorious deeds such as giving and so on." Sakka commanded Mātali "Take King Nimi to Mithilā." He, having placed him upon the Vejayanta chariot, reached Mithilā by way of the eastern direction. The public, having seen the divine chariot, went out to meet the king. Mātali, having brought the Great Being down at the window, having asked permission, went to his own place. The public too, having surrounded the king, asked "What is the heavenly world like, Sire?" The king, having described the success of the heavenly world, taught the Teaching: "You too should perform meritorious deeds such as giving and so on; thus you will be reborn in that heavenly world." He afterwards, having seen grey hair in the manner previously stated, having handed over the kingdom to his son, having abandoned sensual pleasures, having gone forth, having developed the four divine abidings, was reborn in the Brahma world.

At that time Sakka was Anuruddha. Mātali was Ānanda. The eighty-four thousand kings were the Buddha's assembly. King Nimi was the Lord of the World.

For him here too the requisites of enlightenment should be specified by the very method stated above. Likewise, the rebirth in the human world through great compassion, having abandoned the success of the Brahma world, thinking "I shall continue the good practice formerly carried on by myself"; the noble disposition towards giving; the practice in giving and so on conforming with that; the establishing of the public therein; the widely spread renown extending to gods and humans; the exceeding wonderment at the approach of Sakka, the king of gods; even though being invited by him with divine success, not being satisfied with that, the return to human habitation for the purpose of augmenting the accumulation of merit; the state of non-attachment everywhere in the successes of gain - such and so on are the powers and virtues that should be specified.

The commentary on the Nimi King Conduct is finished.

7.

Commentary on the Canda Prince Conduct

45. In the seventh, "the son of Ekarāja" means the legitimate son of the King of Kāsi named Ekarāja. "In the city of Pupphavatī" means in the city named Pupphavatī. "Named Canda" means to be called by the word Canda; the meaning is "named Canda."

In the past, it is said, this Bārāṇasī was named Pupphavatī. There, a son of King Vasavattī named Ekarāja exercised kingship. The Bodhisatta took conception in the womb of his queen-consort named Gotamī. They named him "Prince Canda." At the time of his walking on foot, yet another son was born; they named him "Prince Sūriya." At the time of his walking on foot, one daughter was born; they named her "Selā." And they had two half-brothers from a different mother, namely Bhaddasena and Sūra. The Bodhisatta, gradually having come of age, reached mastery in crafts and subjects of study. The king, having brought a suitable princess named Candā, gave him the viceroyalty. One son was born to the Bodhisatta; they named him "Vāsula." Now that king had a chaplain named Khaṇḍahāla; the king appointed him to the judgment. He, having become one who lives on bribes, having taken bribes, made non-owners into owners and owners into non-owners. Then one day, a certain man defeated in a case, while reproaching at the place of judgment, having come out, having seen the Bodhisatta going to the royal audience, having fallen at his feet, cried out in distress: "Master, Khaṇḍahāla devours plunder in the judgment; I have been brought to defeat by him having taken a bribe." The Bodhisatta, having consoled him saying "Do not fear," having taken the case to judgment, made the owner to be the owner indeed. The great multitude gave applause with a loud voice.

The king, having heard "The case, it is said, has been well determined by the Bodhisatta," having addressed him, said "Dear son, from now on you yourself determine the judgment in the court of justice," and gave the judgment to the Bodhisatta. Khaṇḍahāla's income was cut off. He, from then on, having bound resentment towards the Bodhisatta, went about watching for a chance. That king, however, was blindly confident. One day, having seen the heavenly world in a dream, wishing to go there, he said "Tell the chaplain the path leading to the Brahmā world." He, having said "Giving excessive gifts, sacrifice a sacrifice with all four groups," when asked by the king "What is excessive giving?" convinced him: "One's own dear sons, dear wives, dear daughters, great wealthy millionaires, state elephants and horses and so on - making these into groups of four each, having given up two-footed and four-footed beings for the purpose of sacrifice, the sacrificing with their throat-blood is called excessive giving." Thus he, saying "I shall point out the path to heaven," pointed out the path to hell.

The king too, having the perception of him as a wise man, with the perception "The method stated by him is the path to heaven," wishing to proceed with that, having had a great sacrificial pit constructed, commanded that there, beginning with the four princes headed by the Bodhisatta, all the two-footed and four-footed beings stated by Khaṇḍahāla should be led to the place of sacrifice. And all the sacrificial materials had been set aside. Having heard that, the great multitude made a great commotion. The king, having become remorseful, being supported by Khaṇḍahāla, again likewise commanded that. The Bodhisatta, having known "By Khaṇḍahāla, who not obtaining the place of judgment, having bound resentment towards me, wishing my very death, calamity and disaster has been produced for the great multitude," even having striven by various means to dissuade the king from that misapprehension, was not able. The great multitude lamented; they made great compassion. While the great multitude was lamenting, he completed all the tasks at the sacrificial pit. Having led the prince, having bent his neck, they made him sit down. Khaṇḍahāla, having brought near a golden bowl, having taken a sword, stood saying "I shall cut his neck." Having seen that, the queen of the prince named Candā, thinking "There is no other shelter for me; by the power of my own truth I shall bring about the safety of my husband," having raised joined palms, wandering in the midst of the assembly, said "This is absolutely an evil deed, that which Khaṇḍahāla does calling it the path to heaven. By this truthful word of mine, may there be safety for my husband.

She made an act of truth. Sakka, the king of gods, having heard the sound of her lamentation, having known that incident, having taken a blazing iron hammer, having come, having frightened the king, had all released. Sakka too then, having shown his own divine form, brandishing a thunderbolt in flames, aglow, stood in the sky saying "Hey, evil king, you wretch, when has going to a fortunate world by killing living beings ever been seen by you? Release Prince Canda and all these people from bondage; if you will not release them, right here I shall split your head and that of this wicked brahmin." Having seen that marvel, the king and the brahmin quickly released all from bondage.

Then the public, having raised a single uproar, having suddenly overrun the sacrificial pit, giving Khaṇḍahāla a blow with a clod of earth each, right there having brought him to the destruction of life, began to kill the king too. The Bodhisatta, having already beforehand embraced his father, standing firm, did not allow them to kill him. The public, having said "We grant the life of this evil king for now, but we shall not give him the umbrella, nor shall we give him habitation in the city; having made him an outcast, we shall make him dwell outside the city," having removed his royal attire, having made him wear an orange robe, having wrapped his head with a turmeric-coloured rag, having made him an outcast, sent him to the outcast village. But those who sacrificed that animal-slaughter sacrifice, and those who had it sacrificed, and those who gave thanks, all of them were heading for hell. Therefore the Blessed One said -

Then all the royal retinue, the townspeople and the country-folk, having assembled together, consecrated the Bodhisatta in the kingdom. He, governing the kingdom righteously, having recollected that calamity and disaster that had arisen without reason for himself and for the public, a sense of urgency having arisen, zeal having arisen exceedingly more in meritorious deeds, carried on a great gift, observed the precepts, and took upon himself the Observance practice. Therefore it was said -

46.

Therein, "freed from the sacrifice" means freed from being slaughtered in the manner stated according to the sacrificial procedure arranged by Khaṇḍahāla. "Having departed from the sacrificial enclosure" means he went out from that sacrificial ground together with the great multitude in whom enthusiasm had arisen for the purpose of performing the consecration. "Having generated religious emotion" means thus having aroused exceedingly great religious emotion that "the world community has many obstacles." "I carried on the great giving" means having had six alms-halls built, with a great relinquishment of wealth, I gave a great gift similar to the gift of Vessantara. By this he shows the fact that that great giving was carried on from the time of the consecration onwards.

47. "Without having given to those worthy of offerings" means without having bestowed the gift upon persons worthy of offerings. "Even for five or six nights" shows that sometimes for even six or even five nights he does not do his own drinking, eating, and consuming.

At that time, it is said, the Bodhisatta, having made the entire Indian subcontinent ploughless, raining down like a great rain cloud, carried on a great gift. Therein, although in the alms-halls increasingly lofty and increasingly superior food and drink and so on is given to beggars day after day according to their liking, nevertheless without having given to beggars the food prepared for himself, even food worthy of a king, he does not eat. With reference to that it was said "I do not drink" and so on.

48. Now, showing the reason for giving to such beggars, he first brings a simile beginning with "just as a merchant." Its meaning is - just as a merchant, having gone to a place of goods, having sold many goods with little capital, having made an extensive accumulation of goods, knowing the place and time, where his gain and profit is great, there, in that place or at that time, he carries, brings, and sells those goods.

49. "Even what is consumed by oneself" means even what has been consumed by oneself, even what has been used by oneself. "Sakaparibhuttāpī" is also a reading. "To another" means to another person who is a recipient. "A hundredfold" means it will become many hundredfold in the future. This is what is meant - just as goods bought by a merchant, when not sold right there but sold in a suitable place and at a suitable time, yield much profit and abundant fruit, so too one's own property, without consuming it oneself, when given to another person who is a recipient, will be of great fruit and many hundredfold; therefore, even without consuming it oneself, it should indeed be given to another. For this was said by the Blessed One - "Having given a gift to an animal, an offering of a hundredfold is to be expected. Having given a gift to an immoral worldling, an offering of a thousandfold" - in detail. Furthermore it was said: "If, monks, beings knew the result of giving and sharing as I know it, they would not eat without having given, nor would the stain of stinginess remain obsessing their minds. Even if it were their last morsel, their last mouthful, they would not eat without having shared," and so on.

50. "Having known this reason" means having known this reason, the cause, reckoned as the state of being rich in result of giving and also reckoned as the state of being a condition for perfect enlightenment. "I do not step back from giving" means I do not turn back even slightly from the perfection of giving; I only proceed forward. For what purpose? "For the attainment of highest enlightenment" means for the attainment, for the purpose of attainment, of the highest enlightenment, the knowledge of omniscience; the meaning is "to reach."

At that time, when the father was sent by the public to the outcast village, the Bodhisatta had the appropriate expenses given, as well as inner robes and outer robes. He too, not being allowed to enter the city, approaches the Bodhisatta when he has gone outside for the purpose of park amusement and so on, but out of the perception of sonship he does not pay homage, does not make a salutation with joined palms, but says "Long may you live, my lord." The Bodhisatta too, on the day of meeting, shows exceeding honour. He, having thus exercised kingship righteously, at the end of his life span, together with his retinue, filled the heavenly world.

At that time Khaṇḍahāla was Devadatta, Queen Gotamī was Mahāmāyā, Princess Candā was Rāhula's mother, Vāsula was Rāhula, Selā was Uppalavaṇṇā, Sūra was Mahākassapa, Bhaddasena was Mahāmoggallāna, Prince Sūriya was Sāriputta, King Canda was the Lord of the World.

For him here too the remaining perfections should be specified as is fitting by the very method previously stated. At that time, even though knowing Khaṇḍahāla's hard and harsh nature, the judgment of the case was made by disregarding it, righteously and impartially; even though knowing that Khaṇḍahāla had arranged such a sacrifice desiring to kill him, the absence of mental irritation towards him; though able, having taken his own following, to become an enemy of his father, the standing firm in the command of his father who wished to have him slaughtered as a human sacrifice, thinking "For one such as me, opposition with elders is not proper"; when the chaplain, having taken a sword from its sheath, was making effort to cut off his head, equanimity of mind through the suffusion of friendliness towards his own father, sons, and all beings; when the public was making effort to kill his father, having himself embraced him, the giving of life to him; even though giving day after day a great gift similar to the gift of Vessantara, the state of being unsatisfied with giving; the nourishing of his father who had been made to dwell among the outcasts by the public, having given what was fit to be given; the establishing of the public in meritorious deeds - such and so on are the powers and virtues that should be specified.

The commentary on the Canda Prince Conduct is finished.

8.

Commentary on the Sivi King Conduct

51. In the eighth, "in the city named Ariṭṭha" means in the city named Ariṭṭhapura. "I was a warrior named Sivi" means there was a king thus named "Sivi" by clan.

In the past, it is said, in the Sivi country, in the city of Ariṭṭhapura, when King Sivi was exercising kingship, the Great Being was born as his son. They named him "Prince Sivi." He, having come of age, having gone to Takkasilā, having learnt the craft, having returned, having shown the craft to his father, having obtained the viceroyalty, afterwards, by the elapse of his father, having become king, having abandoned going to bias, without disturbing the ten duties of a king, while exercising kingship, having had six alms-halls built at the four gates of the city, in the middle of the city, and at the door of his dwelling, carried on a great gift daily through the bestowal of six hundred thousand. On the eighth, fourteenth, and fifteenth days of the lunar fortnight, he himself went to the alms-hall and inspected the place of giving.

Once, on the full moon day, right early, seated on the royal divan beneath the raised white parasol, reflecting on the gift given by himself, not seeing any external thing not given by himself, he thought: "External giving does not so please my mind as internal giving. Oh, if indeed, at the time of going to my alms-hall, some beggar, without requesting an external thing, would request only something internal! For if someone were to request from me flesh from my body, or blood, or my head, or the flesh of my heart, or my eyes, or half my body, or even my entire individual existence in the state of a slave, I would be able to give it, fulfilling that very intention of his." But in the Pāḷi it has come only by way of the eyes. Therefore it was said -

52.

Therein, "human gift" means a gift to be given by ordinary human beings, such as food and drink and so on. But thus, when a noble disposition towards giving had arisen in the Great Being, Sakka's Paṇḍukambala stone seat showed signs of heat. He, reflecting upon the reason for that, having seen the Bodhisatta's disposition, having said to the assembly of gods "King Sivi has thought 'If today beggars who have arrived request my eyes, I will pluck out my eyes and give them to them,'" Sakka, thinking "Will he indeed be able to give that, or not? Let me investigate him first," when the Bodhisatta, having bathed with sixteen pots of scented water, adorned with all ornaments, mounted upon the back of a decorated excellent elephant, was going to the place of giving, having become like an old decrepit blind brahmin, having stretched out both hands at a raised place in his range of vision, having made the king victorious, standing there, when the Bodhisatta had sent the elephant towards him and asked "Brahmin, what do you wish?" being asked, he requested one eye by way of approach, saying "The entire world's habitation is continuously pervaded by the reputation that has arisen in dependence on your disposition towards giving, and I am blind; therefore I request you." Therefore it was said -

53.

54.

55.

56.

57.

58.

59.

53-59. Therein, "reflecting on various gifts" means reflecting on the various gifts given by oneself, or reflecting on the giving, that is, reflecting on the various external gifts given by oneself. "He did not see anything that could not be given" means he did not see even an internal thing, like an external one, as unable to be given, as impossible to give; the intention is that he thought "I will give even having plucked out my eyes." "Is this true or untrue" means: is this thinking - the not seeing as unable to be given even of an internal thing, the seeing it as fit to be given - true indeed, or false? That is the meaning. "He then, having raised up, the left and right arm" means having then raised up the left arm and the right arm; the meaning is having lifted up both arms. "Raṭṭhavaḍḍhana" means one who causes the prosperity of the country. "You too sustain yourself with one" shows: you sustain your own individual existence seeing even and uneven with one eye, and I too will sustain myself with the one obtained from you.

Having heard that, the Great Being, with a satisfied mind, became filled with zeal, thinking "Just now I, having sat in the mansion and having thought thus, have come, and this one, as if having known my mind, requests my eye. Oh, indeed it is a gain for me! Today my wish will reach its summit. Indeed I shall give a gift never given before." Making known that meaning, the Teacher said -

60.

61.

62.

60-62. Therein, "his" means of that Sakka who had assumed the form of a brahmin. "Joyful" means satisfied. "With an agitated mind" means with an agitated mind, thinking "This brahmin has requested my eye as if having known my mind; for so long a time, not having thought thus, I have indeed been negligent." "Filled with joy" means one in whom joy and gladness have arisen. "I spoke" means I said. "Mental state" means what exists in the mind is the mental state; the disposition towards giving; the meaning is the arisen disposition towards giving, thinking "I shall give my eyes." "Thought" means wish. "Fulfilled" means complete.

Then the Bodhisatta thought - "This brahmin requests of me even the eye, which is difficult to give up, as if having known the disposition of my mind; could he perhaps have been advised by some deity? Let me ask him" - having thought thus, he asked that brahmin. Therefore the Blessed One said in the Jātaka teaching -

Having heard that, Sakka who had assumed the form of a brahmin said -

The Great Being said -

Therein, "pauper" - he addresses him. "Eyes" - this is indeed the name for the eyes, because they are the path of seeing. "Which they call" means what in the world they speak of as "difficult to give up." "To one who begs" means to one who is requesting. "Request" means entreaty. "Those of yours" means those thoughts of yours, that blind man's. "Endowed with eyes" means you, having become endowed with eyes through my eyes. "May that succeed for you" means whatever you wish from my presence, may that succeed for you.

The king, having said this much, having known "This brahmin says 'I have come here instructed by Sakka'; surely his eye will succeed by this means," having thought "It is not proper for me to pluck out my eyes and give them right here," having taken the brahmin, having gone to the inner palace, having sat down on the royal seat, had a physician named Sīvaka summoned. Then there was a single uproar throughout the entire city: "It is said that our king wishes to pluck out his eyes and give them to the brahmin." Then the king's relatives, generals and others, the king's favourites, ministers, councillors, citizens and harem-ladies, all having assembled together, prevented him by various means. The king too did not heed them. Therefore it was said -

Then the king spoke three verses -

Therein, "mā no, devā" - "no" is merely a particle. "Sire, do not give your eye." "Mā no sabbe parākarī" means do not abandon us all. For when the eyes have been given, you will not exercise kingship; thus we shall be abandoned by you - with this intention they said thus. "Parikireyyuṃ" means they would surround. "Evaṃ dehī" means just as the Sivis would surround you with unimpaired eyes for a long time, so give; give wealth only to him, give; not the eyes; for when the eyes have been given, the Sivis will not surround you - thus it shows.

"Paṭimuñcatī" means he fastens upon himself. "Pāpā pāpataro hotī" means from being inferior he becomes more inferior. "Sampatto yamasādhanaṃ" means he has reached the Ussada hell, the place where Yama's command holds sway. "Yañhi yāce" means whatever thing a beggar requests, the donor too should give that very thing, not what is unrequested; and this brahmin requests my eye, not wealth such as pearls and so on; he says "I will give that."

Then they asked him "Desiring what among life span and so on did you give your eyes, Sire?" The great man said "I do not give having desired success pertaining to the present life or pertaining to the future life; but this is the habitual ancient path of Bodhisattas, that is to say, the fulfilment of the perfection of giving." Therefore it was said -

Therein, "for the sake of the world beyond" means: great king, how indeed could a wise person such as you, having abandoned sovereignty visible here and now, similar to the achievement of Sakka, give his eyes for the sake of the world beyond?

"Na vāha" means "not indeed I." "For the sake of fame" means for the sake of divine or human sovereignty; but further, the teaching of the virtuous Bodhisattas, the maker of Buddhahood, practised, cultivated, habitually performed, ancient - thus indeed, by this reason, in giving alone such is my mind devoted.

And having said thus, the king, having convinced the ministers, commanded Sivaka the physician - "Come, Sivaka, quickly pluck out both my eyes to give to this brahmin and place them in his hands." Therefore it was said -

63.

64.

63-64. Therein, "rise up" means make the energy of rising. It shows that "perform the function of a friend in this giving of my eyes." "Do not delay" means do not tarry. For the intention is: this exceedingly rare, highest moment of giving, wished for by me for a long time, has been obtained; let it not be lost. "Do not tremble" means by the power of mental terror thinking "I am plucking out our king's eyes," do not tremble, do not fall into bodily trembling. "Both eyes" means both eyes. "To the pauper" means to the beggar, "by me" means by me. "Having extracted, he gave" means that physician, having plucked out both eyes from the king's eye-sockets, gave them into the king's hands.

And when giving, he did not give by extracting with a knife. For he thought - "It is inappropriate for a well-trained physician like me to apply a knife to the king's eyes," and having ground medicines, having saturated a blue water-lily with medicinal powder, he made him inhale it at the right eye; the eye turned, an unpleasant feeling arose. He, having saturated it, made him inhale it again; the eye became free from the eye-socket, a stronger feeling arose. On the third occasion, having saturated it more strongly, he brought it near; the eye, by the power of the medicine, having revolved, having come out from the eye-socket, stood hanging by a sinew-thread; an exceeding feeling arose, blood flowed forth, even the cloths that were worn became wet with blood. The harem-ladies and the ministers, having fallen at the king's feet, lamented with great lamentation: "Sire, do not give the eyes! Sire, do not give the eyes!"

The king, having endured the feeling, said "Dear son, do not make delay." He, saying "Very well, Sire," holding the eye with the left hand, having taken a knife with the right hand, having cut the eye-thread, having taken the eye, placed it in the Great Being's hands. He, having looked at the right eye with the left eye, experiencing the unpleasant feeling being overcome by the joy of relinquishment, having had the brahmin summoned saying "Come, brahmin," gave the eye to the brahmin, saying "More dear to me than this eye, a hundredfold, a thousandfold, a hundred-thousandfold, is the Omniscient Eye itself; may this giving of my eye be a condition for that." He, having lifted it up, placed it in his own eye; that, by his power, having become like a blossomed blue water-lily, appeared. The Great Being, having seen that eye of his with the left eye, thinking "Oh, well given by me are the eyes!" having become one whose body was continuously pervaded by the joy that had arisen within, gave the other one too. Sakka too, having done likewise with that, having departed from the king's abode, having departed from the city while the public was looking on, went to the heavenly world itself.

Before long, the king's eyes, not having reached the state of a pit, having been filled by a lump of flesh that had risen up like a woollen ball, healed like a painted figure; the feeling was cut off. Then the Great Being, having dwelt in the mansion for a few days, having thought "What use is kingship for a blind man? Having handed over the kingdom to the ministers, having gone to the park, having gone forth, I shall practise the ascetic duty," having reported that matter to the ministers, having said "Let one man who gives face-washing water and so on be near me; and at the places for bodily functions too, tie a cord for me," having gone by palanquin, he sat on the royal divan at the bank of the pond. The ministers too, having paid homage, withdrew. The Bodhisatta too reflected upon his own giving. At that moment Sakka's seat showed signs of heat. Sakka, having seen that, thinking "Having given a boon to the great king, I shall restore his eyes to their original state," having gone near the Bodhisatta, made the sound of footsteps. And when the Great Being said "Who is this?" -

Having said this, by him -

When this was said, then Sakka said to him - "King of the Sivis, do you, having become desirous of dying, approve of death, or is it because of blindness?" Because of blindness, Sire. "Great king, giving is not given only for the sake of the future life; it is also a condition for the benefit of the present life. Therefore, in dependence on the merit of your giving itself, make a declaration of truth; by its power alone an eye will arise for you." When this was said, having said "If so, a great gift was well given by me," making a declaration of truth -

He said.

Therein, "ye maṃ" means those who come to beg from me; among those who have come, whoever, uttering the words "Give me this by name," requests from me, he too is dear to my mind. "By this" means if all beggars are indeed dear to me, this was indeed truly spoken by me; by this truthful word of mine, may one eye arise, let it arise.

Then, immediately after his words, the first eye arose. Then, for the arising of the second -

He said.

Therein, "yaṃ maṃ" means whoever me. "So" means that brahmin who requested the eyes. "Āgā" means having come. "To one who begs" means to one who is requesting. "Entered me" means having given the eyes to the brahmin, even during the time of blindness, not counting such feeling, reviewing "Oh, well given is my gift," even more exceeding joy entered me. "And pleasure not small" means immeasurable pleasure arose. "By this" means if at that time no small measure of joy and pleasure arose in me, this was indeed truly spoken by me; by this truthful word of mine, may a second eye too arise.

At that very moment the second eye too arose. But those eyes of his were neither natural nor divine. For the eye given to Sakka in the form of a brahmin cannot be made natural again, and for one whose eyes are damaged, a divine eye does not arise; but by the method stated, taking his own joy of giving that was unreversed at the beginning, middle, and end, they arose through the power of the suffusion of joy, and are called "eyes of the perfection of truthfulness." Therefore it was said -

65.

Therein, "while I was giving" means while the eyes were being plucked out by the physician in order to give them. "While bestowing" means while placing those plucked-out eyes into the hands of the brahmin Sakka. "Having given the gift" means having given the gift of eyes. "Change of mind" means the alteration of the disposition towards giving. "Because of enlightenment itself" means and that is for the sake of omniscient knowledge itself - this is the meaning.

66. Showing that "this very difficult deed was done by me because of the extreme rarity of omniscient knowledge" and not because of the unpleasantness of the eyes nor even of the individual existence, he spoke the concluding verse "not odious to me." Therein, in "attā na me na dessiyo," the first syllable "na" is merely a particle. My self is not to be resented by me, not disagreeable - this is the meaning. "Attānaṃ me na dessiya" is also a reading. Its meaning is - I did not find myself odious, I would not be angry, I am not worthy of being angry, he is not to be resented by me. Some also read "attāpi me na dessiyo." "Adāsahaṃ" means I gave. "Adāsiha" is also a reading.

At that time, however, when the eyes had arisen through the Bodhisatta's declaration of truth, by Sakka's power the entire royal assembly had gathered together. Then Sakka, standing in the sky in the midst of the great multitude, for him -

Having offered praise with these verses, he went to the heavenly world itself. The Bodhisatta too, surrounded by the great multitude, having entered the city with great honour, seated on the royal divan beneath the raised white parasol in the great pavilion well-decorated at the gate of the royal palace, teaching the Teaching to the townspeople and country-folk who had come to see, satisfied, joyful and delighted at the recovery of his eyes, and to the royal assembly -

He spoke these verses. Therein, "spoken by the Teaching" means, great king, these verses of yours were spoken by the Teaching, by their very intrinsic nature. "Divine" means endowed with divine power. "Paṭidissare" means they appear. "Through walls" means through others' walls. "Through rocks" means through others' rocks. "Having passed over" means having surpassed. All around in the ten directions for a hundred yojanas, may they experience, may they accomplish the seeing of forms.

"Ko nīdhā" means who indeed here. "Api visiṭṭhan" means even though being the highest. "Na cāgamattā" means there is nothing excellent other than the measure of generosity. "Idha jīvite" means in this world of the living. Some read "idha jīvata" also. The meaning is "of those living in this world." "Amānusan" means the divine eye was obtained by me; by this reason this should be known: "There is nothing higher than generosity." "Etampi disvā" means having seen even this divine eye obtained by me.

Thus by these four verses, not only at that very moment, but also fortnightly on the Observance day, having convoked the public, he taught the Teaching. Having heard that, the public, having performed meritorious deeds such as giving and so on, became destined for the heavenly world.

At that time the physician was the Elder Ānanda, Sakka was the Elder Anuruddha, the rest of the assembly was the Buddha's assembly, and King Sivi was the Lord of the World.

For him here too the perfections should be specified as is fitting by the very method already stated. Likewise, day after day, so that there was no external gift that had not been previously given, thus for one who was carrying on unlimited great giving, who was unsatisfied with that, thinking "How indeed might I give a gift based on internal things? When indeed might someone come and request from me an internal gift?" - if indeed some beggar were to mention the flesh of my heart, having extracted it with a lance, like one pulling up a lotus with its stalk from clear water, having extracted the heart dripping with drops of blood, I shall give it. If one were to mention the flesh of the body, like one scraping off a layer of palmyra sugar, having torn off the flesh of the body, I shall give it. If one were to mention blood, having pierced with a sword or having fallen upon the opening of a machine, having filled a vessel brought near, I shall give the blood. If, however, someone were to say "Work does not proceed in my house, do slave-work for me there," having removed the royal attire, having declared myself to him, I shall do slave-work. Or if, however, someone were to mention the eyes, like one extracting the pith of a palmyra palm, having plucked out the eyes, I shall give them to him - thus the arising of reflections that are nobler and exclusive only to the great Bodhisattas who have attained mastery not shared with others; having obtained one who requests the eyes, even though being prevented by ministers, councillors and others, not heeding their words, the supreme experience of joy through practice in conformity with his own reflections; in dependence on the unerring nature of that joyful state of mind, the making of an act of truth before Sakka; and by that the restoration of his own eyes to their natural state, and their becoming of divine power - such and so on should be known as the powers and virtues of the Great Being.

The commentary on the Sivi King Conduct is finished.

9.

Commentary on the Vessantara Conduct

67. In the ninth, "she who was my mother" - here "my" the Teacher speaks with reference to himself who had been Vessantara. Therefore he said - "a noble lady named Phussatī." Then indeed his mother was a noble woman so named as "Phussatī." "She in past births" means she in the immediately preceding past birth. For this plural is used in the sense of the singular. The connection is: was Sakka's dear chief queen. Or alternatively, she who was my mother in this final individual existence, she in past births was named Phussatī, therein in that past birth a noble lady, where I was conceived in her womb having become Vessantara, in the immediately preceding past birth was Sakka's dear chief queen. Herein this is the progressive discourse -

For ninety-one cosmic cycles from now, a Teacher named Vipassī arose in the world. When he was dwelling in dependence on the city of Bandhumatī in the deer-park called Khema, King Bandhumā gave to his own eldest daughter a very costly sandalwood essence sent by a certain king. She, having had fine sandalwood powder made with it, having filled a casket, having gone to the monastery, having venerated the golden-coloured body of the Teacher, having sprinkled the remaining powder in the perfumed chamber, made the aspiration: "Venerable sir, may I become the mother of a Buddha such as you in the future." She, having passed away from there, as the fruit of that sandalwood powder offering, with a body as if anointed with red sandalwood, wandering in the round of rebirths among gods and humans, was reborn as the queen-consort of Sakka, the king of gods, in the Tāvatiṃsa realm. Then, when the advanced signs had arisen at the end of her life span, Sakka, the king of gods, having known that her life was exhausted, out of compassion for her, said: "Dear lady, Phussatī, I give you ten boons; take them." Therefore it was said -

68.

Therein, "boon" means choose a boon, take a boon. "Dear lady, whatever you wish" means dear lady, Phussatī, whatever you wish, whatever is dear to you, that in ten portions - "choose a boon, accept it" - he says.

69. "Again said this" means she again, not knowing her own nature of being subject to pass away, spoke the utterance beginning with "What offence is there of mine." For she, being heedless, not knowing the exhaustion of her own life, knowing that this one saying "take a boon" "wishes for my arising somewhere," spoke thus. Therein, "offence there is" means there is an offence. "Why am I odious to you" means for what reason have I become odious to you, one to be angered at, disagreeable. "You dislodge me from this delightful place" means you dislodge me from this delightful place. "Like the wind a tree growing on the earth" means she asks him: "By which, like a powerful wind uprooting a tree, you wish to dislodge me from this world of the gods - what is the reason?"

70. "To her this" means to her this. "Neither have you done any evil" means neither has any evil been done by you by which there would be an offence on your part. "Nor are you disagreeable to me" means you are not disagreeable to me either; the intention is: by which you would be called odious, disagreeable to me.

71. Now, showing the intention on account of which he wished to give the boons, having said "Your life span is just this much, the time of passing away will come," causing him to accept the boons, he said "Accept the ten boons given by me, the excellent best among boons."

Therein, "the excellent best among boons" means the highest among boons, the foremost boons.

72. "Granted boons" means granted boons by way of giving the acknowledgment "I will give boons." "Satisfied and joyful" means satisfied by the contentment of obtaining what was wished for, and joyful by way of mirth at seeing him attain the peak. "Delighted" means greatly delighted with powerful gladness. "Having included me within" means having included me within among those boons. "Wished for ten boons" means she, having known her own state of exhausted life span, having been given leave by Sakka for the purpose of granting boons, surveying the entire surface of Jambudīpa, having seen the dwelling of the Sivi king as befitting herself, took these ten boons: the state of being his queen-consort, having blue eyes, having blue eyebrows, the name "Phussatī," the acquisition of a son endowed with distinguished qualities, having a non-protruding belly, having pendulous breasts, having no grey hair, having subtle skin, and the ability to release those condemned to death.

Thus she, having taken the ten boons, passed away from there and was reborn in the womb of the queen-consort of the Madda king. And being born, she was born with a body as if sprinkled with sandalwood powder. Therefore, on her name-giving day, they gave her the name "Phussatī." She, having grown up with a great retinue, at the age of sixteen was one bearing the highest beauty. Then the great king Sivi in the city of Jetuttara, having brought her for the sake of his son Prince Sañjaya, having raised the white parasol, having made her the foremost of those sixteen thousand women, established her in the position of queen-consort. Therefore it was said -

73.

She was dear and agreeable to King Sañjaya. Then Sakka, reflecting, having seen "Of the boons granted by me to Phussatī, nine boons have been fulfilled," having thought "The boon of a son has not been fulfilled; I shall make that too succeed for her," having seen the Bodhisatta at that time in the Tāvatiṃsa god realm with his life span exhausted, having gone to his presence, having obtained the acknowledgment of him and of sixty thousand other young gods who were subject to pass away, saying "Sir, it is fitting for you to take conception in the womb of the queen-consort of King Sivi Sañjaya in the human world," he went to his own place. The Great Being too, having passed away from there, arose there. The remaining young gods too were reborn in the houses of sixty thousand councillors. When the Great Being had entered the womb, Queen Phussatī, having had six alms-halls built at the four city gates, in the middle of the city, and at the door of her dwelling, distributing six hundred thousand daily, had the longing to give gifts. The king, having heard her longing, having summoned the sign-reading brahmins and having asked them, having heard "Great king, a noble being delighting in giving has arisen in the queen's womb; he will not reach satisfaction through giving," with a satisfied mind, established the aforesaid kind of giving. He satisfied ascetics, brahmins, the aged, the sick, the destitute, travellers, paupers, and beggars. From the time of the Bodhisatta's taking of conception, there was no measure to the king's income. By the power of his merit, kings in the whole of Jambudīpa send presents. Therefore it was said -

74.

75.

74-75. Therein, "through my power" means through the power of my disposition towards giving. "Exhausted" means depleted by wealth and so on, having reached loss. "One who owns nothing" means one without possessions. The locative case applies to all domains. For the poor and so on are the domain for the activity of the practice of giving.

The queen, bearing the embryo with great care, when ten months were complete, wishing to see the city, informed the king. The king, having had the city decorated like the city of the gods, having placed the queen upon an excellent chariot, had her circumambulate the city. When she reached the middle of the merchants' street, the kamma-born winds stirred. The ministers reported to the king. He, having had a lying-in-chamber built for her right there in the merchants' street, had a guard set. She gave birth to a son there. Therefore he said -

76.

77.

76-77. "While he was circumambulating the city" means while the great king Sañjaya, having taken the queen, was circumambulating the city. "Vessānaṃ" means of merchants.

"Not a maternal name" means not a name coming from the mother, of the maternal grandfather and so on. "Of paternal origin" means "belonging to the father" is "paternal" (pettikaṃ), "it originates from this" is "origin" (sambhavo), "that which has paternal origin" is "of paternal origin" (pettikasambhavaṃ), a name. It shows that it was not given by way of connection with mother and father. "Jātetthā" means "born here." "Jātomhī" is also a reading. "Therefore he was Vessantara" means because he was then born in the merchants' street, therefore he was named Vessantara; the meaning is that they gave the name Vessantara.

The Great Being, coming forth from his mother's womb, being pure, came forth with his eyes already open. As soon as he had come forth, stretching out his hand to his mother, he said "Mother, I will give a gift; is there anything?" Then his mother, having placed a bag containing a thousand pieces of gold coins near his hand, said "Dear son, give a gift according to your disposition." For the Bodhisatta spoke just upon being born in three instances: in the Ummaṅga Jātaka, in this Jātaka, and in his final individual existence. The king appointed sixty-four nurses with sweet milk, free from the faults of being excessively tall and so on, for the Great Being. He also had nurses given for the sixty thousand boys born together with him. He grew up together with the sixty thousand boys, with a great retinue. The king, having had a prince's ornament worth a hundred thousand made, gave it to him. He, at the age of four or five, having taken it off and given it to the nurses, when it was being given back by them, did not accept it. Having heard that, the king, having said "What was given by my son is well given," had another one made. He gives that too. During his childhood alone, he gave ornaments to the nurses on nine occasions.

But at the age of eight, seated on his sleeping couch, he thought - "I give external gifts; that does not satisfy me. I wish to give internal gifts. If indeed anyone were to request my heart, having extracted the heart, I would give it. If one were to request my eyes, having plucked out the eyes, I would give them. If one were to request the flesh or even the blood from my entire body, having cut the flesh from the entire body and having pierced with a sword to draw the blood, I would give it. And furthermore, if anyone were to say 'Be my slave,' having declared myself to him, I would give myself." As he was thus reflecting, in accordance with his intrinsic nature, this great earth, two hundred thousand yojanas thick plus forty thousand, making the water its boundary, trembled. Sineru, the king of mountains, having bent down, stood facing the city of Jetuttara. Therefore it was said -

78.

79.

80.

78-80. Therein, "having declared" means having declared the state of being a slave thus: "From today onwards I am a slave of this person." "If anyone were to request of me" means if anyone were to request me. "As I was reflecting on my intrinsic nature" means of me who was reflecting on my own intrinsic nature as it really is, unreversed, insatiable, according to my disposition; the meaning is "reflecting on me." "Without trembling" means devoid of trembling. "Without shrinking" means devoid of contraction. For that by which, namely greed and so on, there would be for those who are not Bodhisattas, in the giving of eyes and so on, trembling reckoned as mental terror, and settling reckoned as contraction - without that is the meaning. "Did not tremble" means did not shake. "With Sineru and its forest-wreath" means the forest of Sineru is the forest of trees fashioned by cosmic cycles, beginning with the Nandana grove, the Phārusaka grove, the Missaka grove, and the Cittalatā grove, which have arisen on Sineru. Or alternatively, Sineru and the delightful forests in Jambudīpa and so on is the forest of Sineru; that forest is the wreath of this earth, thus "with Sineru and its forest-wreath."

And while this earthquake was taking place, the rain god, thundering with a sweet, deep sound, rained a momentary shower, lightning flashes went forth, the great ocean surged up, Sakka the king of gods clapped his hands, the Great Brahmā gave applause, and as far as the Brahmā world there was a single uproar. The Great Being attained accomplishment in all crafts at the very age of sixteen years. His father, wishing to give him the kingdom, having consulted together with his mother, having brought from the royal family of the Madda kings a princess named Maddī, a maternal uncle's daughter, having made her the foremost of sixteen thousand women as queen-consort, consecrated the Great Being in the kingdom. From the time the Great Being was established in the kingdom, distributing six hundred thousand daily, carrying on the great giving, he approaches fortnightly to inspect the giving. Afterwards Queen Maddī gave birth to a son. They received him with a golden net; therefore they gave him the name "Prince Jāli." At the time of his walking on foot, she gave birth to a daughter. They received her with a black antelope skin; therefore they gave her the name "Kaṇhājinā." Therefore it was said -

81.

Therein, "every fortnight" means each fortnight; the meaning is "every fortnight." "On the full moon day" means on the full moon day; the connection is: I approached to give a gift on the fifteenth endowed with the completion of the month and the completion of the moon. Herein this is the construction - Having mounted the elephant Paccaya, every fortnight I approached the alms-hall to give a gift; and thus approaching, when on one fifteenth, on the full moon Observance day, I approached to give a gift, then brahmins from the domain of the Kaliṅga country approached me. Therein, "the elephant Paccaya" means the state elephant named Paccaya. For on the day of the Bodhisatta's birth, a she-elephant traversing the sky, having brought an all-white elephant calf deemed supremely auspicious, having placed it in the station of the state elephant, departed. Because it was obtained by making the Great Being the condition, they gave it the name "Paccaya." Having mounted that noble elephant named Paccaya, fit for riding, he approached to give a gift. Therefore it was said -

82.

83.

82-83. Therein, the verse beginning with "From the domain of the Kaliṅga country" has come below in the Conduct of the Kuru King as well; therefore the meaning of those verses and the narrative should be understood by the very method stated there. But here, because of the whiteness of the state elephant, it is said "all white, the best of elephants." The Bodhisatta, mounted upon the excellent back of the elephant -

84.

Declaring his own delight in giving -

85.

Having promised, having descended from the elephant's back, having gone round about for the purpose of looking for an unadorned place, not seeing an unadorned place, having taken a golden water-vessel filled with flower-mixed scented water, saying "Sirs, come from here," having placed the elephant's trunk, resembling a decorated silver chain, in their hands, having poured water, he gave the adorned elephant. Therefore it was said -

86.

Therein, "existing" means a gift that is available. "I do not conceal" means I do not hide. For whoever thinks of his own property "Let it be mine alone," or when asked refuses, he indeed conceals it in meaning even though standing in front of the beggars. But the Great Being, wishing to give internal gifts beginning with his own head, how would he refuse external things? Therefore he said "I do not conceal what exists." Therefore he said "my mind delights in giving." The remainder has the same meaning as stated above.

Now the ornaments on the four feet of that elephant were worth four hundred thousand, the ornaments on both sides two hundred thousand, the woollen blanket underneath the belly a hundred thousand, on the back the pearl net, the jewel net, and the golden net - three nets worth three hundred thousand, the two ear ornaments two hundred thousand, the spread blanket on the back a hundred thousand, the frontal globe ornament a hundred thousand, the three head-wreaths three hundred thousand, the ear-crest ornament a hundred thousand, the ornaments of the two tusks two hundred thousand, the svastika ornament on the trunk a hundred thousand, the tail ornament a hundred thousand, the mounting ladder a hundred thousand, the feeding trough a hundred thousand - setting aside the priceless articles, this much alone is worth twenty-four hundred thousand. Now the jewel on the umbrella knob, the crest-jewel, the jewel on the pearl necklace, the jewel on the goad, the jewel on the pearl necklace wrapping the elephant's neck, the jewel on the elephant's frontal globe - these six were priceless, and the elephant too was priceless - thus together with the elephant there were seven priceless things; he gave all of those to the brahmins. Likewise he gave five hundred families of attendants of the elephant together with the elephant keepers and elephant guardians. And together with the giving, there were earthquakes and so on for him by the very method stated above. Therefore it was said -

87.

In the Jātaka too it is said -

88. "Through the gift of that elephant" means by the bestowal of that state elephant together with the six priceless ornamental articles worth twenty-four hundred thousand. "The Sivi people" means the Sivi princes and the inhabitants of the Sivi country. And "the Sivi people" - this is the heading of the teaching. For therein, ministers, councillors, brahmins and householders, townspeople and country-folk, citizens and inhabitants of the entire country - all indeed, setting aside King Sañjaya the Great, Queen Phussatī and Queen Maddī. "In anger" means angry with the Bodhisatta on account of the turning away of the deity. "Assembled" means gathered together. Those brahmins, it is said, having obtained the elephant, having mounted it, having entered through the main gate, drove through the middle of the city. And when the great multitude said "Hey, brahmins, from where have you mounted our elephant?" they went on, pushing them aside with hand gestures and so on, saying "The elephant was given to us by the Great King Vessantara; who are you?" Then the great multitude, with the ministers at the head, having assembled at the king's gate, having grumbled saying "A king should give to brahmins wealth or grain or fields or sites or female slaves, male slaves and attendants; how indeed could this Great King Vessantara give away the state elephant worthy of a king? We shall not now allow the kingdom to be ruined thus," having reported that matter to the Great King Sañjaya, even though being conciliated by him, not following his counsel, they went away. But only -

They said. Therefore it was said -

The king too, having thought "This opposition is great; well then, let my son dwell outside the kingdom for a few days" -

Having said this, he sent a messenger to the presence of his son, saying "Report this news to my son." He did so.

The Great Being too, having heard that -

He asked the reason. When he said "Because of your gift of the elephant," having become filled with pleasure -

Having said this, having said "Let the citizens give me the opportunity to give a gift for one day; having given a gift tomorrow, I shall go on the third day," having sent a messenger to their presence, having commanded the minister in charge of all works "I shall give tomorrow a great gift called the gift of seven hundreds - prepare seven hundred elephants, seven hundred horses, seven hundred chariots, seven hundred women, seven hundred male slaves, seven hundred female slaves, seven hundred cows, and provide food and drink and so on of various kinds, everything fit to be given," having gone alone to the dwelling place of Queen Maddī, having urged her too in giving, saying "Dear Maddī, depositing a treasure that follows one, you should give to the virtuous," having told her the reason for his own departure, he said "I shall go to the forest for the purpose of dwelling; you should dwell right here without discontent." She said "I, great king, shall not dwell even for one day without you."

On the second day he carried on the great gift of seven hundreds. While he was giving the gift of seven hundreds, evening came. Having gone by a decorated chariot to the dwelling place of his mother and father, having taken leave of them saying "I shall go tomorrow," having paid homage to those unwilling ones, with tearful faces, while they were still weeping, having circumambulated them, having departed from there, having dwelt that day at his own residence, on the following day, thinking "I shall go," he descended from the mansion. Queen Maddī, even though being entreated by her mother-in-law and father-in-law in various ways and being turned back, not heeding their words, having paid homage to them, having circumambulated them, having asked permission from the remaining women, having taken the two sons, having gone ahead of Vessantara, stood in the chariot.

The Great Man, having mounted the chariot, standing in the chariot, having taken leave of the public, having given them exhortation saying "Be diligent, perform meritorious deeds such as giving and so on," departed from the city. The Bodhisatta's mother, thinking "Let my son who delights in giving give gifts," sent carts filled with the seven precious things together with ornaments on both sides. He too, having given the ornamental goods that were upon his own body to the beggars who had arrived on eighteen occasions, gave away all the rest. Having just departed from the city, he wished to turn back and look. Then, through the power of his merit, at the place the size of the chariot, the great earth split open and turned around, and made the chariot face towards the city. He looked at the dwelling place of his mother and father. Through that compassion there was an earthquake. Therefore it was said "of those who were thrusting forth" and so on.

89-90. Therein, "while they were driving out" means while those Sivīs were throwing out, banishing; this is the meaning. Or, of those who were departing. "To carry on the great giving" means to give the great gift of seven hundreds. "I requested" means I asked. "Having proclaimed" means having had it announced. "The ear-drum" means the pair of great drums. "I give" means "I am giving."

91. "Then here" means then, in this way, while the gift was being given, in this place of giving. "Tumultuous" means having become one uproar. "Frightful" means fear-bringing. For setting aside the Great Being, it generates fear in others; in order to show the manner of that fear-generating. "Because of giving, this one" and so on was said. This great king Vessantara - because of giving as the reason, the Sivi people drive out and banish him from the country; yet even so, again he gives such a gift, this one.

92-94. Now, in order to show that gift, he spoke the verse beginning with "elephants." Therein, "cattle" means a cow. "Having given the chariot with four horses" means those that carry are draught animals, horses; the meaning is having given four thoroughbred Sindh horses and a chariot to the brahmins. For the Great Being, thus departing from the city, having turned back the sixty thousand councillors born at the same time and the remaining people who were following with tear-filled faces, driving the chariot, said to Maddī - "If, dear lady, beggars come from behind, look out for them." She sat looking back. Then four brahmins, unable to reach his great gift of seven hundreds and the gift made at the time of departure, having come and having asked "Where is Vessantara?" when it was said "Having given the gift, he has gone by chariot," followed after, thinking "We shall request the horses." Maddī, having seen them approaching, informed: "Beggars, my lord." The Great Being stopped the chariot. They, having come, requested the horses. The Great Being gave the horses. They, having taken them, departed. But when the horses had been given, the chariot shaft stood just in the air. Then four young gods, having come in the appearance of rohita deer, having received the chariot shaft, went on. The Great Being, having known their state as young gods -

He said to Maddī.

Therein, "like a painted picture" means like a marvellous sight. "Well-trained horses" means they carry me like well-trained horses.

Then another brahmin, having come to him going thus, requested the chariot. The Great Being, having brought down his children and wife, gave the chariot. But when the chariot had been given, the young gods disappeared. From that point onwards, however, all of them were just on foot. Then the Great Being, saying "Maddī, you take Kaṇhājinā, I shall take the prince Jālī," both of them having taken the two children on their hips, exchanging affectionate conversation, asking people coming along the opposite way for the road to Vaṅka Mountain, themselves giving fruits to the children from fruit trees that bent down of their own accord, because the road had been shortened by deities who wished for their welfare, on that very day they reached the Ceta kingdom. Therefore it was said "having given the chariot with four horses" and so on.

Therein, "having stood at the crossroads" means because the place where he went was pierced through by his own path of travel, by the path from which that brahmin who was watching had come, and by the brahmin's path of arrival, having stood at the crossroads reckoned as a four-way junction, having given the chariot to that brahmin. "Alone" means alone due to the absence of companions such as councillors and attendants. Therefore he said "without a companion." "Spoke this to Queen Maddī" means he said this to Queen Maddī.

96-99. "Like a lotus, like a white lotus" means like a lotus, and like a white lotus. "Took hold of Kaṇhājinā" means she took hold of Kaṇhājinā. "Well-born" means accomplished in birth. "Uneven and even" means uneven and even ground. "Come" means they approach. "Along byways and side paths" means along byways or on side paths - the elision of the word "or" should be seen. "Compassion" is a neuter expression denoting a state; the meaning is "the state of feeling compassion." "They experience suffering" means these delicate ones go on foot, and the Vaṅka mountain is far from here - they then, out of compassion for us, obtain suffering themselves; or likewise they make known the suffering that has arisen in themselves - this is the meaning.

100-101. "Forest wilds" means in a great forest. "Bearing fruit" means having fruit. "Tall" means risen upward, high. "Approach the children" means just as the fruits come within the children's hand-reach, thus the trees, bending down of their own accord with their branches, approach the children.

102. "Wonderful" means fitting for snapping the fingers, proper to snap the fingers. "What has not come to be before has come to be" is "marvellous." "Hair-raising" is due to the ability to cause the bristling of the body hair. "Sāhukāra" means an exclamation of approval; or this itself is the reading. "Beautiful in all her limbs" means she who shines with all limbs and constituents by virtue of being a jewel among women.

103-104. "Marvellous indeed" means wonderful indeed. "Through Vessantara's power" means through the power of Vessantara's merit. "The demons shortened the path" means the deities, incited by the power of the Great Being's merit, caused that road to reach utter elimination, made it small. But that was said as if done out of compassion for the children, thus "out of compassion for the children." For from Jetuttara city to the mountain named Suvaṇṇagiritāla is five yojanas, from there to the river named Kontimārā is five yojanas, from there to the mountain named Mārañjanāgiri is five yojanas, from there to the village named Daṇḍabrāhmaṇagāma is five yojanas, from there to Mātula city is ten yojanas; thus that country is thirty yojanas from Jetuttara city. The deities, incited by the power of the Bodhisatta's merit, caused the road to reach utter elimination. They traversed all that in a single day. Therefore it was said "On the very day of departure, they approached the Ceta kingdom."

Thus the Great Being, in the evening time, having reached Mātula city in the Ceta kingdom, sat down in a hall near the gate of that city. Then Queen Maddī, having wiped the dust from his feet and having massaged his feet, thinking "I shall make known the arrival of Vessantara," having gone out from the hall, stood at the door of the hall in his range of vision. Women entering and leaving the city, having seen her, surrounded her. The great multitude, having seen her and Vessantara and his sons having thus arrived, informed the kings. Sixty thousand kings, weeping and lamenting, having come to his presence, having dispelled the fatigue of the road, asked the reason for such a coming.

The Great Being, beginning with the gift of the elephant, related everything. Having heard that, they invited him with their own kingdom. The Great Man, having said "Let your kingdom be indeed accepted by me, but the king banishes me from the country, therefore I shall go to the Vaṅka mountain itself," even though being entreated by them in various ways to dwell there, not being satisfied with that, protected by them who had taken up his protection, having dwelt that night right in the hall, on the following day, right early, having eaten food of various excellent flavours, having departed surrounded by them, having gone the fifteen-yojana road, having stood at the entrance to the forest, having turned them back, he went the fifteen-yojana road ahead in the very manner indicated by them. Therefore it was said -

105.

106.

105-106. "Having engaged in friendly talk there and there" means having exchanged friendly greetings with those kings at those meetings and having carried on conversation there. "With the Ceta princes" means with the sons of the Ceta kings. "They, having departed from there" means those kings, having turned back from there at the entrance to the forest. "Went to the Vaṅka mountain" means we four persons went heading for the Vaṅka mountain.

Then the Great Being, going by the path indicated by them, having reached Mount Gandhamādana, having dwelt there that day, from there facing the northern direction, having gone by the foot of Mount Vepulla, having sat down on the bank of the river Ketumatī, having eaten honey and meat given by a forester, having given him a golden needle, having bathed, having drunk, with his disturbance allayed, having crossed the river, having sat for a short while at the root of a banyan tree standing on the peak of a mountain with a plateau, having risen and going, skirting Mount Nāḷika, having gone to the Mucalinda lake, having reached the north-eastern corner by the bank of the lake, having entered the forest thicket by a footpath alone, having passed beyond that, he arrived at a quadrangular pond in front of the mountain fastnesses and the sources of rivers.

107. At that moment Sakka, reflecting, having thought "The Great Being has entered the Himalayas; it is fitting for him to obtain a dwelling place," sent for Vissakamma - "Go, build a hermitage in a delightful place in the interior of Vaṅka Mountain." He there, having built two leaf-huts, two walking paths, and two night-quarters and day-quarters, having displayed at those various places trees variegated with diverse flowers, fruit-bearing trees, flowering shrubs, plantain groves and so on, having prepared all the requisites for those gone forth, having inscribed the letters "Whoever wishes to go forth, let them take these," having made the non-human spirits, the frightful sounds, and the beasts and birds retreat, went to his own place.

The Great Being, having seen a footpath, having thought "This will be a dwelling place for those gone forth," having left Maddī and the children right there, having entered the hermitage, having looked at the letters, having thought "This has been given by Sakka," having opened the door of the leaf-hut, having entered, having removed the sword and the bow, having taken off the cloths, having assumed the guise of a sage, having taken a walking staff, having gone out, with peace like that of an Individually Enlightened One, he went to the presence of the children. Queen Maddī too, having seen the Great Being, having fallen at his feet, having wept, having entered the hermitage together with him, having gone to her own leaf-hut, assumed the guise of a sage. Afterwards they made the children too into hermit boys. The Bodhisatta requested a boon from Maddī: "We are henceforth those gone forth by name; a woman is indeed a stain upon the holy life; do not now come to my presence at an improper time." She, having accepted saying "Very well," also requested a boon from the Great Being: "Sire, you stay right here having taken the children; I shall bring various kinds of fruit." She, from that time onwards, having brought various kinds of fruit from the forest, looked after the three people. Thus the four nobles dwelt in the interior of Vaṅka Mountain for a period of about seven months. Therefore it was said "Having addressed Vissakamma, the one of great supernormal power, the lord of gods" and so on.

Therein, "having addressed" means having summoned. "The one of great supernormal power" means endowed with great divine power. "A well-crafted hermitage" means having made the hermitage well-crafted. "Charming" means a leaf-hut befitting the dwelling of Vessantara. "Make well" means build well. "He commanded" is the remainder of the expression. "He built well" means he correctly built.

111. "Not alone" means just as that hermitage is not empty, so by making it not empty, I am not alone. "Asuññe" is also a reading; by my dwelling itself in the not-empty hermitage, guarding the children, I dwell, I remain there. Through the power of the Bodhisatta's friendliness, all around for three yojanas, even all the animals obtained friendliness.

Thus, while they were dwelling there, a brahmin named Jūjaka, a dweller in the Kaliṅga country, when it was said by his wife named Amittatāpanā "I am not able to constantly do the pounding of grain, fetching of water, cooking of rice gruel and rice, and so on for you; bring me a male slave or a female slave as an attendant," having said "From where, dear lady, shall I, being ill-fated, obtain a male slave or a female slave for you?" by her it was said "This King Vessantara dwells on the Vaṅka mountain. Having requested his sons as attendants for me, bring them here." When this was said, being unable to go beyond her words due to his enamoured mind towards her through the power of defilements, having had provisions for the journey prepared, in due course having reached the city of Jetuttara, he asked "Where is the great King Vessantara?"

The great multitude, with clods of earth, sticks and so on in hand, reproaching him, saying "Through excessive giving to these beggars our king was banished from the kingdom; having thus ruined our king, he comes here again," pursued the brahmin. He, having become possessed by a deity, having departed from there, having ascended the road leading to the Vaṅka mountain, in due course having reached the entrance to the forest, having plunged into the great forest, having become lost on the road, wandering about, he met with the Ceta prince who had been appointed by those kings for the purpose of safeguarding the Bodhisatta. Being asked by him "Where, my dear brahmin, are you going?" when it was said "To the presence of the great King Vessantara," having thought "Surely this brahmin is going to request his sons or the queen," being threatened by him saying "Do not, brahmin, go there; if you go, right here I shall cut off your head and make it food for my dogs," frightened by the fear of death, he spoke a falsehood saying "I am a messenger sent by his father; I have come thinking 'I shall bring him back.'" Having heard that, the Ceta prince, satisfied and joyful, having shown honour and respect to the brahmin, pointed out the road leading to the Vaṅka mountain. He, going on further from there, on the way having met together with a hermit named Accuta, having asked him too about the road, when by him too the road was pointed out, going along the road by the directions pointed out by him, in due course having gone near to the proximate cause of the Bodhisatta's hermitage, at the time when Queen Maddī had gone for the purpose of gathering fruits, having approached the Bodhisatta, he requested both children. Therefore it was said -

112.

Thus, when the children were requested by the brahmin, the Great Being, filled with joy with the intention "At long last indeed a beggar has been found by me; today I shall fulfil the perfection of giving completely," as if placing a bag containing a thousand pieces of gold coins into outstretched hands, pleasing the brahmin's mind and resounding throughout the whole of that mountainside, said "I give you my little children. But Queen Maddī has gone right early to the forest for the purpose of gathering fruits, and will come back in the evening. When she has come, having shown her the children, and you having eaten roots and various fruits, having stayed one night, free from fatigue, you shall go right early." The brahmin, having thought "Surely he gives the children due to his lofty disposition, but the mother, longing for her young like a cow, having come, might even cause an obstacle to the gift. What if I were to press this one and, having taken the children, go this very day," said "If the sons have been given by you to me, why now, having shown them to their mother, do you send them? Having taken the children, I shall go this very day." "If you, brahmin, do not wish to see the princess, their mother, take these children and go to the city of Jetuttara. There the Great King Sañjaya, having taken the children, will give you great wealth; with that you will acquire male and female slaves, and you will live happily. Otherwise, these are delicate royal children; what service will they do for you?" he said.

The brahmin said "Even this I am not able to do; I fear the king's punishment. I shall take them to my own village." Having heard this friendly conversation of theirs, the children, thinking "Our father indeed wishes to give us to the brahmin," departed and, having gone to the pond, hid among the lotus plants. The brahmin, not seeing them, said "Having said 'I give the children,' you made them depart. This is your goodness!" Then the Great Being, having risen up suddenly, searching for the children, having seen them hidden among the lotus plants, said "Come, dear sons, do not create an obstacle to my perfection of giving; bring my disposition towards giving to its summit. And this brahmin, having taken you, will go to the presence of your grandfather, the Great King Sañjaya. Dear son Jālī, you, wishing to become a freeman, having given a thousand gold coins to the brahmin, may become a freeman. Kaṇhājinā, you, having given a hundred of each - a hundred male slaves, a hundred female slaves, a hundred elephants, a hundred horses, a hundred bulls, a hundred gold coins - may become a freewoman." Having thus valued the princes and consoled them, having taken them and gone to the hermitage, having taken water with the water-pitcher, having made it a condition for omniscient knowledge, having poured water into the brahmin's hands, having become exceedingly filled with joy and happiness, resounding throughout the earth, he gave the gift of his beloved sons. Here too there were earthquakes and so on in the very manner previously stated. Therefore it was said -

113.

114.

113-114. Then the brahmin, when the children did not wish to go, having bound their hands with a creeper, dragged them. At the place of binding, having cut through the skin, blood flowed forth. He, striking with a creeper-stick, dragged them. They, having looked at their father,

Having said this, and again, this one of such a form, terrible in appearance, of cruel deeds -

Saying these and other such things, they lamented. Therein, "wealth" means the wealth of children.

Jūjaka, having taken the children even as they were thus lamenting, beating them, departed. Through the pitiful lamentation of the children and through the mercilessness of that brahmin, powerful grief arose in the Great Being, and regret arose. He, at that very moment, remembered the tradition of the Bodhisattas. Having reproached himself thus: "All Bodhisattas indeed, having relinquished the five great relinquishments, will become Buddhas; I too am among them; and the gift of children is one of the great relinquishments; therefore, O Vessantara, having given the gift, subsequent remorse is not befitting for you," and having encouraged himself thus: "From the time of giving, they are nothing of mine," having determined a firm undertaking, he sat at the door of the hermitage on a stone-slab like a golden image.

Then Queen Maddī, having taken various kinds of fruit from the forest and returning, whose path was obstructed by deities who had assumed the forms of fierce beasts, thinking "Let there be no obstacle to the Great Being's giving," when those had departed, having reached the hermitage after a long time, thinking "Today I have seen a bad dream, and bad omens have arisen; what indeed will happen?" having entered the hermitage, not seeing the little children, having gone to the presence of the Bodhisatta, said "Sire, I do not see our little children; where have they gone?" He remained silent. She, looking out for the little children, having run here and there searching, not seeing them, having gone again, asked. The Bodhisatta, having thought "By harsh speech I shall make her abandon the sorrow for her children" -

Having said this, when the reason for her delay was told by her, again with reference to the children, he said nothing. She, looking out for them with sorrow for her children, again wandered through the forests with the speed of the wind. The area wandered by her in one night, when reckoned, was about fifteen yojanas. Then, when the night became light, having gone to the presence of the Great Being and standing there, overcome by powerful grief through not seeing the children, she became unconscious at his feet and fell to the ground like a cut plantain tree. He, trembling with the perception "She is dead," though powerful grief had arisen, having established mindfulness, thinking "I shall find out whether she lives or does not live," though he had not engaged in physical contact for seven months, due to the absence of another, having lifted up her head and placed it on his thighs, having sprinkled her with water, he rubbed her chest and face and heart. Maddī too, having waited a little while, having regained mindfulness, having established shame and moral fear, asked "Sire, where have your children gone?" He said - Having said "Queen, they have been given to a brahmin who came having requested me, for the purpose of slavery," when it was said by her "Why, Sire, having given the children to the brahmin, did you not tell me while I was wandering about lamenting the whole night?" having said "Had it been told at the very first, your mental suffering would have been great; but now, through bodily suffering, it will have become thin" -

Having consoled her, again -

Having said this, he caused her to rejoice in his gift of the children.

She too -

Having said this, she gave thanks.

Thus, while they were speaking pleasant talk to one another, Sakka thought - "The great man yesterday, having made the earth resound, gave the children to Jūjaka. Now some inferior person might approach him and, having requested Queen Maddī, might take her and go; then the king would be without support. Come, let me approach him in the appearance of a brahmin, having requested Maddī, having caused him to reach the pinnacle of perfection, having made her not to be given away to anyone, having given her back to him, I shall return." He, at the time of sunrise, went to his presence in the appearance of a brahmin. Having seen him, the great man, filled with joy and happiness thinking "A guest has come to us," having made a sweet friendly welcome with him, asked "Brahmin, for what purpose have you come here?" Then Sakka requested Queen Maddī from him. Therefore it was said -

115.

Therein, "again" means just after the day on which the children were given. The meaning is "immediately after that." "Having descended" means having come down from the heavenly world. "Like a brahmin" means having the same appearance as a brahmin.

Then the Great Being, without saying "Yesterday my two children were given to the brahmin, and I too am alone in the forest - how shall I give you Maddī, virtuous and devoted to her husband?" - as if placing a priceless jewel into outstretched hands, without hesitation, without attachment, with an unshrunken mind, full of mirth thinking "Today my perfection of giving will reach its summit," as if resounding throughout the mountain -

Having said this, having quickly brought water with the water-pitcher, having poured water into the brahmin's hands, he gave his wife. Therefore it was said -

116.

Therein, "the cupped hands with water" means the water into the joined palms; and "water" is a nominative case used in the instrumental sense; the meaning is: having filled with water that brahmin's joined palms, the outstretched palm of the hand. "With devoted mind and thought" means with devoted thought of mind through the arisen confidence and faith: "Certainly, through this relinquishment, having brought the perfection of giving to its summit, I shall attain perfect enlightenment." At that very moment, all the wonders of the kind stated above appeared. "Now his perfect enlightenment is not far away" - the hosts of gods and hosts of brahmās were exceedingly filled with joy and happiness. Therefore it was said -

117.

But when Queen Maddī was being given away, there was neither weeping nor a sad face nor even a frown; thus it occurred to her: "Whatever the lord wishes, let him do that."

He said.

The Great Man too, having said "Hey, brahmin, more dear to me than Maddī by a hundredfold, a thousandfold, a hundred-thousandfold is the knowledge of omniscience itself; may this gift of mine be a condition for the penetration of omniscient knowledge," gave her. Therefore it was said -

118.

119.

118-119. Therein, "giving them away, I did not grieve" means giving up, I did not grieve by way of torment; the meaning is: having let go, I gave up.

Here one asks - But why did this great man give up his own children and wife, who were of noble birth, of the warrior caste, to another in the state of slavery? For indeed, making any freemen whatsoever into a state of non-freedom is not a good principle. It is said - Because of conformity with the Teaching. For this is the conformity with the Teaching regarding the qualities that bring about Buddhahood, that is to say, the complete relinquishment without remainder of everything belonging to oneself, of things grasped as "mine." For it is not proper for Bodhisattas who have undertaken the effort to fulfil the perfection of giving, free from discrimination regarding the gift and the recipient, not to give up to a beggar who requests a thing grasped as "mine." And this is also an ancient conformity with the Teaching. For of all Bodhisattas, this is the habitually practised principle, the family lineage, the family tradition, that is to say, the relinquishment of everything. And therein, distinctively, the relinquishment of things more dear. For there are no Bodhisattas who, without having relinquished these five great relinquishments - the relinquishment of wealth such as kingdom, sovereignty and so on, handed down through the lineage; the relinquishment of one's own limbs such as head, eyes and so on; the relinquishment of dear life; the relinquishment of dear sons who establish the family lineage; and the relinquishment of dear wives of agreeable conduct - have ever become Buddhas in the past. For thus, when the Blessed One Maṅgala was a Bodhisatta and was pursuing the quest for enlightenment, in the third individual existence counting from the final individual existence, while dwelling on a certain mountain together with children and wife, a demon named Kharadāṭhika, having heard of the great man's disposition for giving, having approached in the appearance of a brahmin, requested the Great Being for the two children.

The Great Being, saying "I give the little sons to the brahmin," joyful and delighted, causing the earth bounded by water to tremble, gave both children. The demon, standing leaning against the railing board at the end of the walking path, while the Great Being was watching, ate the two children as if they were a bunch of lotus roots. For the great man who was looking at the mouth of the demon belching forth a stream of blood like a flame of fire, because of the well-developed nature of his skilfulness in means which did not give occasion for the arising of a thought "The demon has indeed deceived me," because of the nature of past phenomena not being reconnected, and because of activities having been well crushed by way of impermanence and so on, thus with this group of activities that is of brief duration, brittle, and without substance, only pleasure arose: "Indeed my perfection of giving has been fulfilled; indeed having accomplished a great purpose, this has been attained." He, having known this disposition of his own mind at that moment, which was not shared with anyone else, made the aspiration: "As an outcome of this, in the future, in this very manner, may rays emanate from my body." In dependence on that aspiration of his, when he had become a Buddha, the bodily radiance, having constantly pervaded the ten-thousandfold world system, stood. Thus other Bodhisattas too, having given up their own more dear children and wife, penetrated the knowledge of omniscience.

But further, just as some man, doing work having taken on contract a village or a country near someone, might through negligence of his own pupils hold wealth that has become putrid, and that one, having had him seized, might put him into a prison. It might occur to him: "I indeed, doing work for this king, hold this much wealth; therefore I have been put into a prison by the king. If I remain right here, I myself would decay, and my children, wife, labourers, and servants, deprived of livelihood, would fall into great calamity and disaster. What if I, having informed the king, were to place my own son or younger brother here and depart? Thus I, freed from this bondage, before long, having collected wealth according to friends and according to acquaintances, having given it to the king, I release him too from bondage; being just diligent, by the power of industriousness, I shall restore my own success to its original state." He would do so. Thus this accomplishment should be seen.

Herein this is the comparison of the simile - Action is like the king; the round of rebirths is like the prison; the great man established in wandering in the round of rebirths by the power of action is like the man placed in the prison by the king; just as the liberation from suffering of those and of oneself by making the son or brother there in the prison dependent on another, so is the great man's liberation of all beings from the suffering of the round of rebirths by the attainment of omniscient knowledge, having given his own sons and others to others; just as the establishment of that one freed from suffering together with them in the success as intended, so is the great man's endowment with the achievement of omniscient knowledge of the ten powers and so on through Buddhahood, having departed from the suffering of the round of rebirths by the path of arahantship, and the endowment of those who follow his word with the achievement of the threefold true knowledge and so on - thus the relinquishment of children and wife by great men is of blameless nature indeed. By this very method, whatever accusation there is regarding their relinquishment of limbs and life, that too should be understood as having been purified.

But thus, when Queen Maddī had been given by the Great Being, Sakka, having become one with a mind of wonder and amazement arisen -

By this method beginning thus, he offered praise to the great man by way of thanksgiving for his giving.

Therein, "obstacles" means opponents. "Divine" means those that prevent divine fame. "Human" means those that prevent human fame. But who are they? The qualities of stinginess - it shows that all those were conquered by the Great Being who gave away his children and wife. "Hard to give" means the action of those like you who give what is hard to give, namely children, wife and so on, and who perform that very difficult deed - other disciples and Individually Enlightened Bodhisattas do not imitate, how much less the bad who are stingy. Therefore the principle of the good is hard to follow - the practice of the good great Bodhisattas is hard to follow by others.

Thus Sakka, having offered praise to the great man by way of thanksgiving, while handing back Queen Maddī -

Having said this, having given back that Maddī, blazing with his divine individual existence like a young sun, standing in the sky, declaring himself -

Having said this, he invited him with boons. The Great Being too requested these eight boons: "May my father establish me once again in the kingdom; may I release one condemned to death from execution; may I be a support for all beings; may I not go to another's wife; may I not come under the control of women; may my son be long-lived; may there be abundant gifts of food, drink and so on; and may I give that with a confident mind without exhaustion; thus, having carried on great givings, having gone to the heavenly world, having come here from there, may I attain omniscience." Sakka, having exhorted him - "Before long your father, the Great King Sañjaya, having come right here, having taken you, will establish you in the kingdom; and every other wish of yours will reach its summit; do not worry, be heedful" - went to his own place. The Bodhisatta and Queen Maddī, being joyful, dwelt in the hermitage given by Sakka.

As Jūjaka was going having taken the princes, the deities provided protection. Day after day, one goddess, having come in the night-time, in the appearance of Maddī, looked after the princes. He, having become possessed by a deity, thinking "I shall go to the Kaliṅga country," in a fortnight arrived at the city of Jetuttara itself. The king, seated at the judgment, having seen the children going through the royal courtyard together with the brahmin, having recognised them, having had them summoned together with the brahmin, having heard that news, having given wealth in the very manner described by the Bodhisatta, having bought the princes, having bathed and fed them, having had them adorned with all ornaments, the king took the boy and Queen Phussatī took the girl on her lap, and they heard the news of the Bodhisatta and the king's daughter.

Having heard that, the king, with an agitated mind thinking "Indeed the slaying of an elder was done by me," at that very moment, having arrayed an army measuring twelve akkhobhanīs, set forth facing Vaṅka Mountain together with Queen Phussatī and the children. Having gone in due course, he met with his son and daughter-in-law. Vessantara, having seen his beloved sons, being unable to hold back the sorrow, having become unconscious, fell right there; likewise Maddī, the mother and father, those born together, and sixty thousand ministers. While they were witnessing that compassionate scene, not even one was able to sustain himself in his own nature; the entire hermitage was like a Sāla grove crushed by the wind of Yugandhara. Sakka, the king of gods, in order to dispel their state of unconsciousness, caused a shower of lotus petals to rain down; those who wished to be wetted were wetted, and like rain fallen on a lotus leaf, having rolled off, the water goes away. All regained consciousness. Then too, earthquakes and other wonders of the kind stated above appeared. Therefore it was said -

120.

121.

120-121. Therein, "while lamenting pitiably" means while all the people who had come, beginning with the mother and father, were lamenting pitiably. "Conversing about happiness and suffering" means while engaging in conversation by way of friendly welcome, having asked about happiness and suffering. "With shame and moral fear, weighty, towards both of them" means without producing agitation of mind thinking "These, having taken the word of the Sivis, banished me who am blameless and established in the Teaching," he approached both of these parents in the proper manner, with shame and moral fear elevated by respect for the Teaching. By that power of my Teaching, then too the earth trembled.

Then the Great King Sañjaya, having asked forgiveness from the Bodhisatta, having had him accept the kingdom, at that very moment having had the hair and beard dressing and so on done, having had him bathed, adorned with all ornaments, shining like the king of gods, together with Queen Maddī having consecrated him in the kingdom, and at that very moment thenceforth, having surrounded his son with a fourfold army measuring twelve akkhobhanīs, having had the road of sixty yojanas from Vaṅka Mountain up to the city of Jetuttara decorated, in two months he escorted him comfortably into the city. The great multitude experienced lofty joy and pleasure. Waving of garments and so on took place. And in the city they had the drum of rejoicing circulated. At least including cats, there was release from bondage for all those held in imprisonment. He, on the very day he entered the city, towards the break of dawn, thought - "Tomorrow, when the night becomes light, having heard of my arrival, beggars will come; what shall I give them?" At that moment Sakka's seat showed signs of heat. He, reflecting, having known that reason, at that very moment, filling the front site and the rear site of the king's residence to the measure of the waist, like a dense cloud, caused a rain of the seven jewels to fall. Throughout the entire city he caused it to rain to the measure of the knee. Therefore it was said -

122.

123.

124.

122-124. Thus, when the rain of seven jewels had fallen, on the following day the Great Being, having induced to give saying "Let the wealth that rained upon the front and back premises of whichever families belong to those very families," having had the remainder brought, having had it scattered together with wealth in the storehouses on his own house premises, carried on the great giving. "This earth is without consciousness" means this great primary element earth is devoid of volition, but deities are endowed with volition. "Not knowing happiness and suffering" means not knowing happiness and suffering precisely because of being without consciousness. Even though there is connection with the conditions for happiness and suffering, it does not experience that. "Yet even it, by the power of my giving" means even such as it is, that great earth, because of the power of the merit of my giving. "Trembled seven times" means at the age of eight, at the arising of the disposition to give, thinking "I would give even the flesh of my heart and so on to beggars," at the giving of the state elephant, at the great giving carried on at the time of banishment, at the giving of the children, at the giving of the wife, at the gathering of relatives on the Vaṅka mountain, on the day of entering the city, and at the time of the rain of jewels - at these occasions it trembled seven times. Thus, having carried on great givings as long as life lasted, which were the cause for the manifestation of marvels such as the trembling of the great earth seven times in just one individual existence, the Great Being at the end of his life span was reborn in the Tusita city. Therefore the Blessed One said -

At that time Jūjaka was Devadatta, Amittatāpanā was Ciñcamāṇavikā, the Ceta prince was Channa, the ascetic Accuta was Sāriputta, Sakka was Anuruddha, Maddī was Rāhula's mother, Prince Jāli was Rāhula, Kaṇhājinā was Uppalavaṇṇā, the mother and father were the great royal families, the rest of the assembly was the Buddha's assembly, King Vessantara was the Lord of the World.

Here too the remaining perfections should be specified as is fitting by the very method stated above. Likewise, when the Great Being had entered the womb, the mother's longing to give gifts by distributing six hundred thousand daily; likewise, even though being given, the non-exhaustion of wealth; at the very moment of birth, stretching out the hand and the uttering of the words "I will give a gift; is there anything?"; at the age of four or five, the unwillingness to take back again one's own ornament that had come into the hands of the nurses; at the age of eight, the wish to give one's own bodily limbs such as the flesh of the heart and so on - such and similar powers and virtues of the Great Man, which were the cause for the manifestation of numerous marvels such as the trembling of the great earth seven times, should be elucidated here. Therefore this is said -

The commentary on the Vessantara Conduct is finished.

10.

Commentary on the Sasa the Wise Conduct

125-126. In the tenth, "when I was a hare" means I, Sāriputta, pursuing the quest for enlightenment, when I was the wise hare. For Bodhisattas, even though they have attained mastery over action, are reborn in the animal realm for the purpose of assisting such animals. "Roaming the wilds" means one who roams the great forest. "Feeding on grass, leaves, vegetables and fruits" means grasses such as dabba grass and so on, leaves on tree shrubs, whatever vegetables, and fruits fallen from trees are the food of this one. "Avoiding harming others" means free from oppressing others. "And the otter" means and the otter. "I then" means when I was a hare, then I exhorted those three friends beginning with the monkey.

127. "Regarding actions good and evil" means wholesome and unwholesome actions. "Evil deeds" is a showing of the manner of instruction. Therein, "avoid evil deeds" means killing living beings, etc. wrong view - these evil deeds one should avoid. "Establish yourselves in the good" means giving, morality, etc. the act of straightening one's views - this is the good; in this good, establish your own body, speech and mind by way of facing towards it; the meaning is: proceed in this good practice.

Thus the Great Being, even though born in the animal realm, by virtue of being accomplished in knowledge, having become a good friend, taught the Teaching by way of exhortation to those three persons who came from time to time. They, having accepted his exhortation, having entered their own dwelling place, dwelt there. Thus, as time went on, the Bodhisatta, having looked at the sky, having seen the fullness of the moon, exhorted "Perform the Observance practice." Therefore he said -

128.

129.

128-129. Therein, "having seen the moon not full" means having seen the moon not fulfilled on the fourteenth of the bright half of the month due to its state of being slightly incomplete, thereupon, when the night became light, at the very time of the break of dawn, on the Observance day, the fifteenth, "today is the Observance day" for those friends of mine, the monkey and the others. Therefore, it should be connected that by the phrase beginning with "prepare gifts," he tells the procedure of practice there on the Observance day. Therein, "gifts" means things to be given. "Prepare" means make ready according to one's ability, according to one's strength. "To give" means to give. "Observe" means perform the Observance practice, keep the Observance precepts; it shows that a gift given when established upon morality is of great fruit, therefore, when beggars have arrived, having given from the food to be eaten by you, you should eat.

They, having accepted the Bodhisatta's exhortation upon their heads saying "Good!", determined the Observance factors. Among them, the otter, right early, thinking "I shall seek for food," went to the riverbank. Then a certain fisherman, having pulled out seven salmon, having strung them on a creeper, having concealed them in the sand on the riverbank, while catching fish, drifted downstream in the river. The otter, having smelled the odour of fish, having removed the sand, having seen the fish, having taken them out, having called out thrice "Is there an owner of these?", not seeing an owner, having gripped the creeper with his teeth, having placed them in his own dwelling bush, thinking "I shall eat them at the proper time only," reflecting on his own morality, lay down. The jackal too, while seeking for food, having seen in the hut of a certain field watchman two meat-skewers, one iguana, and one jar of curds, having called out thrice "Is there an owner of these?", not seeing an owner, having put the carrying-rope of the jar of curds around his neck, having gripped the meat-skewers and the iguana with his mouth, having placed them in his own dwelling bush, thinking "I shall eat them at the proper time only," reflecting on his own morality, lay down. The monkey too, having entered the jungle thicket, having brought a lump of mangoes, having placed them in his own dwelling bush, thinking "I shall eat them at the proper time only," reflecting on his own morality, lay down. For all three the thought arose: "Oh, may a beggar come here indeed!" Therefore it was said -

130.

The Bodhisatta, however, seated in his own dwelling bush, thought "Having gone out at the proper time only, I shall eat grasses such as dabba grass and so on" - "It is not possible for beggars who have come to my presence to eat grass, and I have no sesame seeds, rice grains and so on either; if a beggar should come to my presence, I sustain myself on grass, I shall give the flesh of my own body." Therefore the Blessed One said -

131.

132.

133.

131-133. Therein, "a gift, an offering worthy of a recipient" means I considered a gift befitting by way of being an offering, a donation fit to be given to one worthy of offerings. "If I should obtain" means if I should obtain some one worthy of offerings today. "What gift will I have" means what will there be fit to be given by me. "It is not possible to give grass" means if I have no sesame seeds, green peas and so on to give to one worthy of offerings, but that which is my food - it is not possible to give that grass to one worthy of offerings. "I would give my own self" means what use is there for me in this thought about a donation? Is not this very body of mine blameless, easy to obtain through non-dependence on others, and worthy of use by others? If anyone worthy of offerings comes to my presence, I would give this, my own self, to him. This being so, he who has come to my presence will not go away hollow, having become empty-handed.

Thus, as the great man was reflecting upon his true intrinsic nature, through the power of his reflection, Sakka's Paṇḍukambala stone seat showed signs of heat. He, reflecting, having seen this reason, thinking "I shall investigate the hare-king," first having gone to the dwelling place of the otter, stood in the guise of a brahmin. When by him it was said "For what purpose, brahmin, are you standing?" - "If I should obtain some food, having become an observer of the Observance, I would practise the ascetic duty." He said "Very well, I shall give you food." Therefore it was said -

The brahmin said "Let it be early for now, I shall know later," and in the same way having gone to the presence of the jackal and the monkey, invited by them too with their own existing gifts, said "Let it be early for now, I shall know later." Therefore it was said -

Therein, "dussa" means of that one. "Night-meal has been brought" means taken away from the night-meal. "Meat-skewers and two iguanas" means two meat-skewers cooked on embers and one iguana. "Jar of curds" means a jar of curds.

134. Then the brahmin went to the presence of the wise hare. When by him too it was said "For what purpose have you come?" he said the same thing. Therefore it was said "having understood my thought" and so on.

Therein, "having understood my thought" means having known the reflection of the manner previously stated. "In the appearance of a brahmin" means with an individual existence having the form of a brahmin. "Dwelling place" means a bush where one lives.

135-137. "Pleased" means equally satisfied in every respect. "For the sake of food" means because of nutriment. "Never given before" means never given before by any beings whomsoever who were not Bodhisattas. "Excellent gift" means the highest gift. Having said "Today I will give to you," you are endowed with the virtue of morality, harassing others is inappropriate for you - thus having removed him from killing living beings, now having made himself suitable for his consumption, in order to give, he said beginning with "Come, light a fire."

Therein, "I will cook myself" means having fallen into the charcoal pit made by you, I myself will cook myself. "You will eat what is cooked" means thus however you will eat what is cooked.

138-139. "Brought together various pieces of wood" means that Sakka, wearing the appearance of a brahmin, was as if bringing together various timbers. "He made a great funeral pyre, having made a charcoal chamber" means flameless, smokeless, with its interior filled with charcoal, burning all around, sufficient for the immersion of my body - at that very moment he made a great funeral pyre; the intention is that he suddenly created it by supernormal power. Therefore he said "He lit a fire there, so that it would quickly become great."

Therein, "so that it" means he lit it in such a way that that mass of fire would quickly become great. "Having shaken off my dust-covered body" means thinking "if there are insects in between the body hairs, may they not die," having shaken three times my dust-covered body. "I sat down to one side" means the firewood was not yet ablaze, so looking out for their catching fire, I sat down a little to one side.

140. "When the great heap of wood, ablaze, was crackling" means but when that heap of firewood, ablaze all around, by the influence of the flames lifted up by the force of the wind, makes a sound thus "dhama dhama." "Then having leapt up, I fell, in the midst, amidst the flames" means then, at that time, having thought "This heap of embers is capable of burning my body," having leapt up, having jumped over, with a delighted mind like a royal swan upon a heap of lotuses, having given his entire body through giving, he falls in the midst of that heap of embers which was within the flames.

141-142. "Entered into whoever it may be" means just as cool water entered into by anyone in the hot season appeases their disturbance and fever, and gives rise to gratification and joy. "Just so the blazing fire" means thus in the same way, for me who had entered the blazing heap of embers at that time, there was not even a trace of warmth. On the contrary, through the joy of giving there was only the appeasement of all disturbance and fever. "At long last indeed my entire bodily constituent beginning with the outer skin and hide has reached the state of being offered through giving; the longed-for wish has reached its summit." Therefore it was said -

143.

Therein, "the heart's binding" means the slice of flesh of the heart. For because it stands as if having bound the heart-organ, it is called "the heart's binding." Or alternatively, "the heart's binding" means the heart and the binding - the meaning is the flesh of the heart and the flesh of the liver which stands as if having bound it. "The whole, entire body" means the complete, entire body without remainder.

Thus, when that fire was unable to produce even a pore's worth of heat in his own body, the Bodhisatta too, having become as if having entered the interior of ice, spoke thus to Sakka who had assumed the form of a brahmin - "Brahmin, the fire made by you is exceedingly cold - what is the meaning of this?" "Wise one, I am not a brahmin; I am Sakka. I came for the purpose of testing you and acted thus." "Sakka, let that be; even if the entire world were to test me with giving, it could never in any way produce in me an unwillingness to give - see this!" - thus the Bodhisatta roared a lion's roar.

Then Sakka, saying to him "Wise hare, may your virtues be well-known for an entire cosmic cycle," having crushed a mountain, having taken the mountain's essence, having drawn the sign of a hare on the disc of the moon, having laid the Bodhisatta down in that jungle thicket, right there in a cluster of trees, on a seat of young dabba grass, went to his own heavenly world itself. Those four wise ones too, being united, being joyful, having fulfilled the permanent morality and the Observance morality, having performed meritorious deeds as is fitting, went according to their actions.

At that time the otter was the Venerable Ānanda, the jackal was Mahāmoggallāna, the monkey was Sāriputta, and the wise hare was the Lord of the World.

For him here too the perfections beginning with morality should be specified as is fitting by the very method stated above. Even though there was rebirth in the animal realm, the understanding as it really is of wholesome and other mental states from the wholesome and so on; having seen even the slightest fault therein as peril, the thorough drawing back from the unwholesome; the proper establishing of oneself in wholesome mental states; and the urging of others to abstain from those, having shown the danger thus: "These are bad qualities; when grasped thus, when adhered to thus, they lead to such destinations, they lead to such future states"; the establishing in meritorious deeds, having shown the benefit by such means as "This is giving, this is morality, this is the Observance practice; for those established herein, the successes of gods and humans are as if come into hand"; the disregard for one's own body and life; the assisting of other beings; and the noble disposition towards giving - such and similar powers and virtues of the Bodhisatta should be elucidated here. Therefore this is said - "Thus wonderful indeed are these, etc. in conformity with the Teaching."

The commentary on the Sasa the Wise Conduct is finished.

Now, having uttered with inspired utterance the ten special conducts as aforesaid beginning with "the brahmin Akitti," he concludes. Therein, "I myself was then, he who gave those excellent gifts" means he who gave those supreme gifts, that one beginning with the brahmin Akitti was I myself at that time, at that period, and no other. Thus, even though in those individual existences the perfections beginning with morality were fulfilled as is fitting, with reference to the exceedingly noble nature of his own disposition towards giving at that time, he set forth the teaching by way of the perfection of giving alone. "These are the requisites of giving, these are the perfection of giving" means these relinquishments of gifts of many kinds and modes carried out by me in the Akitti Jātaka and so on, these relinquishments of my bodily limbs, children and wife, reaching the supreme summit - although, because they are encompassed by compassion and skilfulness in means, because they were carried out directed solely towards omniscient knowledge, by the going to the supreme excellence of giving they are indeed the perfection of giving, nevertheless, because of the preparation by way of the development of the continuum of satisfaction in equipping my giving that has become the ultimate perfection, these are called the requisites of giving. But to show that of which these are the requisites, it was said: "Having given my life to beggars, I fulfilled this perfection." For here, setting aside the conduct of the wise hare, in the remaining nine conducts the perfection of giving and the secondary perfection of giving should be understood as is fitting; but in the conduct of the wise hare, the ultimate perfection of giving. Therefore it was said -

Although indeed there is no measure of the individual existences of the Great Man fulfilled through the perfection of giving during the aforesaid time of the brahmin Akitti and so on, and also during the time of Mahājanaka, Mahāsutasoma and so on, nevertheless the state of the ultimate perfection of the perfection of giving should be elucidated absolutely during the time of the wise hare alone.

Of the Paramatthadīpanī, the Exposition of the Cariyāpiṭaka

Of the Tenfold Classification of Conduct, distinctively

Of the Elucidation of the Perfection of Giving

The Explanation of the Meaning of the First Chapter is finished.

2.

The Chapter on Bull Elephants

1.

Commentary on the Mātuposaka Conduct

1. In the first discourse of the Second Chapter, "kuñjara" means an elephant. "Mātuposaka" means one who takes care of his blind and aged mother, feeble and decrepit with age. "Mahiyā" means on the earth. "Guṇena" means by the virtue of morality; at that time there is none equal to me.

For the Bodhisatta at that time was born in the elephant womb in a region of the Himalayas. He was entirely white, handsome, endowed with auspicious signs, a great elephant with a retinue of many hundreds of thousands of elephants. But his mother was blind. He, having given various kinds of sweet fruit into the trunks of the elephants, sent them to his mother. The elephants, without giving to her, ate them themselves. He, investigating, having known that incident, thinking "Having abandoned the herd, I shall support my mother alone," in the night-time, without the other elephants knowing, having taken his mother, having gone to the foot of Mount Caṇḍoraṇa, having placed his mother in a mountain cave situated in dependence on a lotus pond, he took care of her.

2-3. "Having seen in the forest wilds, a forester" means one forester, a man, wandering in that great forest, having seen me. "Reported me to the king" means he informed the king of Bārāṇasī about me.

For he, having lost the way, being unable to determine the direction, lamented with a loud sound. The Bodhisatta too, having heard his sound, thinking "This man is helpless; this is indeed not proper, that he should perish here while I am present," having gone to his presence, having seen him fleeing in fear, having asked "Hey, man, there is no fear for you in dependence on me; do not flee; why are you going about lamenting?" when he said "Master, I have lost the way; today is my seventh day," having said "My dear man, do not fear; I shall place you on the path of men," having caused him to sit on his own back, having taken him out from the forest, he turned back. That wicked one too, thinking "Having gone to the city, I shall inform the king," noting the trees and noting the mountains, having departed, went to Bārāṇasī. At that time the king's state elephant had died. That man, having approached the king, informed him of the fact that he had seen the great one himself. Therefore it was said "A fitting elephant for you, great king, dwells in the forest" and so on.

Therein, "fitting for you" means suitable and proper to make your mount. "There is no need for a trench" means for his capture there is no need or purpose for a trench to be dug all around for the purpose of cutting off his going, or for a she-elephant concealing herself with her ear-flap and a post called a stake to which he is to be tied with a cast lasso-rope, or for such a deceptive pit, having entered which he cannot go anywhere. "Together with the capture" means at the very same time as the capture. "Will come" means he will come.

The king, having made this man the guide, having gone to the forest, sent the elephant trainer together with his retinue, saying "Bring the noble elephant spoken of by this man." He, having gone together with him, saw the Bodhisatta having entered the lotus pond and taking food. Therefore it was said -

4.

5.

4-5. Therein, "a skilful trainer" means an elephant trainer skilled in the method of elephant binding and so on. "Well-trained" means thoroughly trained by reaching the goal of the science of training elephants.

6. "Having known my virtue of morality" means having known my virtue of morality thus: "This is a good thoroughbred elephant, not dull, not fierce, nor of mixed morality." How? "He considered my characteristics" means that, due to being well-trained in the craft of elephant training, he considered my characteristics all around. Therefore he, having said "Come, son," grasped my trunk.

7. The Bodhisatta, having seen the elephant trainer - "This fear has arisen for me from the presence of this man. I, however, am of great power, able to destroy even a thousand elephants. I am able, having become angry, to destroy the army and vehicles together with the realm. But if I become angry, my morality will be broken. Therefore, even though being struck with spears, I will not become angry" - having thus determined in his mind, having bowed his head, he stood quite motionless. Therefore the Blessed One said "That which was then my natural power, inherent in my body" and so on.

Therein, "natural" means established by intrinsic nature. "Inherent in the body" means bodily strength that accompanied the body itself, not accompanied by knowledge reckoned as skilfulness in means - this is the intention. "Today of a thousand elephants" means at the present time, of many thousands of elephants combined together. "Equal and similar in power" means having been exactly equal in bodily strength to them, similar, not merely by way of comparison. For at that time the Bodhisatta had arisen in a state elephant family.

8. "If I were to become angry with them" means if I were to become angry with those who have approached to seize me, I would be competent to crush their lives. Not only with them alone, but "even up to the human kingdom" means from whichever kingdom those human beings had come, I could strike even that entire kingdom, crushing it to bits.

9. "But I, for the protection of morality" means thus, though able, I am as if bound, guarded by the protection of morality, by the guarding of morality established in myself. "Do not make alteration in my mind" means I do not make in my mind the method of beating and so on of those beings, which would be an alteration of that morality; I do not even arouse a thought therein. "Throwing me into the stake" means throwing into the impaling post; "having seen" is the remainder of the expression. If one asks why, "for the fulfilment of the perfection of morality" - the explanation is: for me who does not break morality in such instances, the perfection of morality will be fulfilled before long - for the purpose of fulfilling the perfection of morality, I do not make that alteration in my mind.

10. In the verse "If they were to beat me" also, having made firm the protection of morality, it shows the very state of determination regarding morality. Therein, "koṭṭeyyuṃ" means they would break. "Sīlakhaṇḍabhayā mamā" means out of fear of the breaking of my morality.

But having thought thus, when the Bodhisatta stood motionless, the elephant trainer, having descended into the lotus lake, having seen the excellency of his marks, saying "Come, son," having grasped him with his trunk resembling a silver chain, on the seventh day arrived at Bārāṇasī. He, while still on the way, sent a message to the king. The king had the city decorated. The elephant trainer, having led the Bodhisatta, with perfumed flooring applied, adorned and prepared, to the elephant stable, having had him surrounded with a variegated curtain, informed the king. The king, having taken food of various excellent flavours, went and had it offered to the Bodhisatta. He, thinking "I shall not take food without my mother," did not take the morsel. Even when entreated, not having taken it -

He said. Having heard that, the king -

When this was said, today is the seventh day - of this one who was not taking food, saying "My mother has not obtained food." Therefore -

Therein, "kapaṇikā" means wretched one. "She strikes a stump with her foot" means lamenting due to blindness and the suffering of separation from her son, she strikes here and there against tree stumps with her foot. "Caṇḍoraṇaṃ patī" means facing towards the mountain Caṇḍoraṇa, wandering about at the foot of that mountain - this is the meaning. "Went to where the mountain was" means that noble elephant, freed from bondage, having rested a little, having taught the Teaching to the king with the verses on the ten duties of a king, having given the exhortation "Be diligent, great king," being venerated by the public with scents, garlands and so on, having departed from the city, on that very day having met together with his mother, he told all the news. She, with a satisfied mind -

She gave thanksgiving to the king. The king, having become confident in the virtues of the Bodhisatta, having built a village not far from the lotus pond, established a regular duty for the Bodhisatta's mother and for him. At a later time, the Bodhisatta, when his mother had died, having performed the care of her body, went to a place named the Kuraṇḍaka Hermitage. Now at that place, five hundred sages, having descended from the Himalayas, dwelt. Having given that duty to them, the king, having had a stone image made in the likeness of the Bodhisatta, carried on a great honour. The inhabitants of the Indian subcontinent, annually having assembled together, held a religious festival called the Elephant Festival.

At that time the king was Ānanda, the she-elephant was Mahāmāyā, the forester was Devadatta, the mother-supporting noble elephant was the Lord of the World.

Here too the perfections beginning with the perfection of giving should be specified as is fitting. But since the perfection of morality was outstanding, that alone was set forth in the teaching. Likewise, even though born in the animal realm, in accordance with the state of being praised even by the Omniscient Buddha, by way of being like Brahmā, like the ancient gods, like the first teacher, worthy of offerings and so on, having cultivated a respectful mind towards his mother, having attended to it thus: "This mother is indeed very helpful to a son; therefore attendance upon one's mother has been laid down by the wise," having been the lord and sovereign of many thousands of elephants, of great might, a leader of the herd, being followed by them, not counting the obstacle of dwelling alone, having abandoned the herd, having become alone, thinking "I shall venerate the field of benefactors," the nourishing of his mother; having seen a man who had lost his way, out of compassion having taken him, the leading to human habitation; and the endurance of the offence committed by him; though able against the men headed by the elephant trainer who had come to capture him, thinking "Even by merely frightening them there will be oppression of them, and for me there will be the breaking and so on of my morality," not doing so, like a well-tamed one fit for riding, the approaching capture with ease; thinking "Without my mother I shall not swallow anything," the abstinence from food even for seven days; not producing the thought "By this man I have been caused to be bound," the suffusion of the king with friendliness; and the teaching of the Teaching to him by various methods - such and so on are the powers and virtues of the Great Man that should be elucidated here. Therefore it was said - "Thus wonderful are these great sages, and marvellous; etc. in conformity with the Teaching."

The commentary on the Mātuposaka Conduct is finished.

2.

Commentary on the Bhūridatta Conduct

11. In the second, "Bhūridatta" means one given equally to the earth. "Datta" was indeed the name given by the Bodhisatta's mother and father at that time. Because he properly decided questions that arose in the nāga realm, in the realm of the great king Virūpakkha, and in the Tāvatiṃsa realm, and one day, when the great king Virūpakkha together with the assembly of nāgas had gone to the city of the gods and was seated surrounding Sakka, a question arose among the gods. No one was able to answer it. But having been permitted by Sakka, having gone to the excellent divan, the Great Being himself answered it. Then the king of gods, having venerated him with divine scented flowers, said "Datta, you are endowed with wisdom extensive and like the earth; from now on you are named Bhūridatta." For "bhūri" is a name for the earth; therefore, because of being equal to the earth, and because he delights in factual meanings, and because of being endowed with great wisdom reckoned as "bhūri," the Great Being became known as "Bhūridatta." And because of being endowed with great nāga supernormal power, he is "of great supernormal power."

For in the past, in this very cosmic cycle, the son of the king of Bārāṇasī, banished from the country by his father, dwelling in the forest, lived together with a certain nāga maiden. In the course of their living together, two children were born - a son and a daughter. They gave the son the name "Sāgarabrahmadatta" and the daughter "Samuddajā." He afterwards, by the elapse of his father, having gone to Bārāṇasī, exercised kingship. Then a king of nāgas named Dhataraṭṭha, exercising the nāga kingship in the nāga realm of five hundred yojanas, having heard what was said by a false-speaking tortoise named Cittacūḷa - "The king of Bārāṇasī wishes to give his own daughter to you; that princess named Samuddajā is lovely, beautiful, and pleasing" - Dhataraṭṭha, having sent four young nāga men, having frightened him who was unwilling to give her by means of a nāga terror, when he said "I give her," having sent a great present, with great nāga supernormal power and with a great retinue, having led his daughter to the nāga realm, established her in the position of queen-consort.

She afterwards, dependent on Dhataraṭṭha, obtained four sons - Sudassana, Datta, Subhoga, and Ariṭṭha. Among them, Datta was the Bodhisatta; he, in the very manner previously stated, because the name "Bhūridatta" was taken by Sakka with a gladdened mind, became known simply as "Bhūridatta." Then their father, having divided the kingdom into portions of a hundred yojanas each, gave them. There was great fame. Sixteen times sixteen thousand nāga maidens attended upon them. Even for the father, the kingdom was only one hundred yojanas. The three sons came month by month to see their mother and father, but the Bodhisatta came fortnightly.

One day, having gone together with the great king Virūpakkha to the attendance upon Sakka, having seen the Vejayanta mansion, the Sudhammā divine assembly hall, the Pāricchattaka coral tree, the Paṇḍukambala stone seat, the retinue of divine nymphs, and the exceedingly captivating success of Sakka, having been disgusted with the state of being a nāga thinking "Even this much is difficult to obtain for one established in the state of being a nāga; how much more so perfect enlightenment," having thought "Having gone to the nāga realm, having observed the Observance residence, I shall undertake morality itself; that is the ripening of enlightenment; it will be the cause of rebirth in this heavenly world," having gone to the nāga realm, he said to his mother and father - "Mothers and fathers, I will perform the Observance." When they said "Observe the Observance right here; for nāgas who have gone outside there is great danger," having done so once, being troubled by the nāga maidens, the next time, without informing his mother and father, having addressed his own wife, "Dear lady, I, having gone to the human world - on the bank of the Yamunā there is a great banyan tree - not far from that, on the top of an ant-hill, having coiled my coils, having determined the Observance endowed with four factors, having lain down, I will perform the Observance," having departed from the nāga realm, he did so. Therefore it was said "With the great king Virūpakkha, I went to the world of the gods" and so on.

Therein, "with the great king Virūpakkha" means with the great king who is the overlord of the nāgas named Virūpakkha. "The world of the gods" means the Tāvatiṃsa heavenly world. "I went" means I went, I approached.

12. "There" means in that heavenly world. "I saw" means "I saw"; the word "tu" is merely an indeclinable particle. "Surely endowed with happiness" means absolutely endowed with happiness. For this was said by the Blessed One - "There are, monks, heavens named 'of the six sense bases of contact.' To such an extent, monks, it is not easy by description to reach how pleasant the heavens are," and. "For the purpose of going to that heaven" means for the purpose of going by way of rebirth in that heaven. "Moral rules and austerities" means the ascetic practice reckoned as morality. Or alternatively, "moral rules and austerities" means both the Observance day morality and the ascetic practice reckoned as the undertaking of relinquishment of one's own bodily limbs, beginning with "Let those who need my hide take my hide."

13. "Bodily function" means attending to one's toilet such as washing the face and so on. "Having eaten just enough for sustenance" means having brought food sufficient merely for the maintenance of the body in order to make the faculties free from agitation. "Four limbs" means four limbs. "Having determined" means having determined. "I lie" means I lie down.

14. "With outer skin" and so on is the showing of those four factors. Therein, the bestowing of outer skin and hide is one factor, the remaining ones are each one separately, and here by the taking of meat, blood too should be seen as included. "By this" means by these. "Let him take" means whoever has need of these outer skin and so on, this is given by me to him. "Let him take all" means he makes an invitation without regard for his own individual existence.

Thus, for the Great Being performing the Observance practice fortnightly in this very manner, a long period of time passed. Thus, as time went on, one day a certain hunter-brahmin together with his own son named Somadatta, having reached that place, at the break of dawn, having seen the Great Being surrounded by nāga maidens, went to his presence. At that very moment the nāga maidens, having dived into the earth, went to the nāga realm itself. The brahmin asked the Great Being - "Who indeed are you, sir, a god or a demon or a serpent?" The Bodhisatta, having revealed himself as he really was, thought: "If this one should go from here, he might make my dwelling here known to the public; on account of that there might be an obstacle to my Observance dwelling. What if I were to lead this one from here to the nāga realm and provide him with great success? Thus this one will delight right there; on account of that my Observance practice would last long." Then he said to him - "Brahmin, I will show you great glory, the delightful nāga realm; come, let us go there." "Master, I have a son; when he comes, I will come." "Go, brahmin, bring your son." The brahmin, having gone, having reported that matter to his son, brought him. The Great Being, having taken both of them, by his own power brought them to the nāga realm. A divine individual existence appeared for them there. Then the Great Being, having given them divine success, gave four hundred nāga maidens to each. They experienced great success.

The Bodhisatta too, heedful, performs the Observance practice. Fortnightly, having gone to attend upon his mother and father, having spoken a talk on the Teaching, and from there having gone to the brahmin's presence, having asked about his health, having enquired "Whatever you have need of, you should say it," having said "Be content and delight," having exchanged friendly welcome with Somadatta too, he goes to his own dwelling. The brahmin, having dwelt there for a year, having become dissatisfied due to his meagre merit, having taken his son even though unwilling, having asked permission of the Bodhisatta, not having accepted the abundant wealth being given by him nor the jewel gem that grants all desires due to his misfortune, said "Having gone to the human world, I shall go forth." The Great Being, having commanded the young nāga men, brought him together with his son to the human world. Both of them, having taken off the divine ornaments and divine garments, descended into a pond to bathe; at that moment those disappeared and went to the nāga realm itself. Then the ochre rags that had been formerly worn fastened themselves upon their bodies, and having taken bows, arrows, and spears, having gone to the forest, having killed deer, they earned their livelihood in the former manner itself.

And at that time a certain hermit gave the Ālampāyana spell obtained from the king of the supaṇṇas, together with the medicines and spell procedures suitable for it, to a certain brahmin who was attending upon him. He, thinking "A means of livelihood has been obtained by me," having dwelt for a few days, having asked permission of the hermit, departing, gradually having reached the bank of the Yamunā, reciting that spell, goes along the highway. At that time, attendant nāga maidens from the Bodhisatta's dwelling, having taken that jewel gem that grants all desires, having placed it on the top of a heap of sand on the bank of the Yamunā, having played by its radiance at night, at the break of dawn, having heard the sound of that brahmin's spell, with the perception "A supaṇṇa!" threatened by fear, not having taken the jewel gem, having dived into the earth, they went to the nāga realm.

The brahmin, having taken that jewel gem, set out. At that moment, that hunter-brahmin, going to the forest together with his son for the killing of deer, having seen that jewel gem in his hands, having recognised "This is Bhūridatta's jewel gem that grants all desires," wishing to take it, having engaged in friendly conversation with him, having learnt of his nature as a spell-reciter, spoke thus - "If you will give me this jewel gem, thus I will show you a serpent of great majesty, whom having taken, going about through villages, market towns, and royal cities, you will obtain abundant wealth." When it was said "If so, having shown it, take it," having taken him, standing not far from the Bodhisatta who was lying on the top of an ant-hill at the place of performing the Observance, having coiled his coils, he stretched out his hand and showed him.

The Great Being, having seen that hunter, thinking "This one would create an obstacle to my Observance," even though he had led him to the nāga realm and established him in great prosperity, he did not wish it. Having departed from there, wishing to go by himself, he did not wish to take even the jewel gem being given by me. But now he comes having taken a snake-charmer. If I were to become angry with this betrayer of friends, my morality will be broken. But the Observance endowed with four factors was determined by me from the very first; let it remain just as determined. Whether Alampāyana cuts me or not, I will indeed not be angry with him" - having thus reflected, having closed his eyes, having made the perfection of determination the forerunner, having placed his head between his coils, having become quite motionless, he lay down. The hunter-brahmin too said "Dear Alampāyana, take this serpent, give me the jewel." Alampāyana, having seen the serpent, satisfied, not counting the jewel as anything, threw it into his hands saying "Take it, brahmin." It, having slipped from his hand, as soon as it had fallen on the earth, entered the earth and went to the nāga realm itself. The hunter-brahmin, having fallen away from both the jewel gem and the friendship with Bhūridatta, departed without any support.

15. Ālampāyana too, having smeared his own body with medicines of great power, having chewed a little, having saturated the spittle on his own body, muttering a divine spell, having approached the Bodhisatta, having seized him by the tail, having dragged him, grasping firmly on the head, having opened his mouth, having chewed the medicine, he poured it together with spittle into his mouth. The Great Being, of a clean nature, not being angry out of fear of breach of morality, did not open his eyes. Then, by the power of the medicine and spell, having seized him by the tail, having made his head downwards, having shaken him, having caused him to disgorge the food he had taken, having made him lie down at full length on the ground, he crushed him with his hands as if crushing lentils. The bones were as if being ground to powder.

Again, having seized him by the tail, he beat him as if beating a cloth. The Great Being, even though experiencing such suffering, was indeed not angry. On the contrary, he reflected upon his own morality only. Thus he, having made the Great Being weak, having prepared a box with creepers, put the Great Being in there. But his body, being large, does not fit in there. Then, having pushed him in by striking with his heel, having taken the box, having gone to a village, having set it down in the middle of the village, he called out "Let those wishing to see the dancing of the serpent come!" The entire village inhabitants assembled. At that moment Ālampāyana said "Come out, great serpent!" The Great Being thought - "Today it is fitting for me to perform, pleasing the assembly; thus Ālampāyana, having obtained abundant wealth, satisfied, will release me; whatever he makes me do, that I shall do."

Then, as he was coming out of the box, he said "Be large!" and he became large. When it was said "Be small, round, hoodless, one-hooded, two-hooded, up to a thousand-hooded, tall, short, with visible body, with invisible body, with half body visible, blue, yellow, red, white, crimson, emit smoke, emit a crest of flame and water!" having created each and every form that was spoken by him, he displayed a dance. Having seen that, people, filled with wonder and amazement, gave much unwrought gold, gold, cloth, ornaments and so on. Thus in that village he obtained about a hundred thousand. Although he, when seizing the Great Being, had said "Having obtained a thousand, I shall release him." But having obtained that wealth, out of greed for wealth he did not release him, thinking "Even in a small village so much wealth has been obtained by me; in a city, it is said, I shall obtain abundant wealth."

He, having established a household in that village, having had a box made of jewels constructed, having put the Great Being in there, having mounted a comfortable carriage, with a great retinue, having made him perform in villages, market towns, and royal cities, arrived at Bārāṇasī; he gives the serpent king honey-coated parched corn, and gives unbound flour. He did not take food out of fear of not being released. And even though he was not taking food, beginning with the four city gates, he made him perform here and there for about a month at each place. Therefore it was said "Pointed out by the ungrateful one" and so on.

Therein, "pointed out" means this serpent was spoken of, having shown his location thus: "He lies on the top of an ant-hill near such and such a banyan tree." "By the ungrateful one" means the intention is: by the hunter-brahmin, a betrayer of friends, who did not recognise the assistance done by oneself. "Ālampāyana" means a snake-charmer brahmin who obtained the name "Ālampāyana" thus through the recitation of the Ālampāyana lore. "Seized me" means he seized me. "Makes me perform here and there" means he makes me perform here and there in villages, market towns, and royal cities for the purpose of his own livelihood.

17. "Lighter to me than grass" means the giving up of one's own life, having been lighter even than the giving up of a blade of grass, presents itself to me - this is the meaning. "Like the overturning of the earth" shows that the transgression of morality, however, like the overturning of the great earth which is two hundred thousand yojanas thick plus forty thousand more, having been even weightier than that, presents itself to me.

18. "Continuously for a hundred births" means because of non-transgression of morality continuously even through many hundreds of my births, in many hundreds of births. "I would give up my life" means I am able to give up. "I would indeed not break morality" means but I would indeed not break, not destroy even a single morality that has been taken upon oneself. "For the sake of the four continents" - he shows that even for the sake of the sovereignty of a universal monarch.

19. Now, to show that for the purpose of which, having given up even his own life, morality alone was then protected, and that by that protection of morality, alteration of mind was not made towards the hunter and Alampāyana brahmins who were doers of harm, he spoke the concluding verse "But I." That is just the meaning already stated below.

But thus, when the Great Being had come into the hands of the snake-catcher, his mother, having seen a bad dream and not seeing her son there, was overcome by sorrow. Then her eldest son Sudassana, having heard that news, sent Subhoga saying "Having gone to the Himalayas, having searched for Bhūridatta in the five great rivers and the seven great lakes, come back." He sent Kāṇāriṭṭha saying "Having gone to the world of the gods, if Bhūridatta has been taken there by deities wishing to hear the Teaching, bring him back from there." But he himself, thinking "I shall search in the human world," departed from the nāga realm in the guise of a hermit. His half-sister named Accimukhī, out of exceeding affection for the Bodhisatta, followed him. Having transformed her into a frog and having placed her among his matted hair, beginning with the Great Being's place of Observance practice, searching everywhere, gradually having reached Bārāṇasī, he went to the king's gate. At that time Alampāyana, in the royal courtyard, in the midst of the public, having opened the box to show the king Bhūridatta's performance, gave the signal "Come, great serpent!"

The Great Being, having put out his head and looking about, having seen his elder brother, having come out from the box, set forth towards him. The great multitude, frightened, drew back. He, having gone and having paid respect to him, having turned back, entered the box itself. Alampāyana, with the perception "This ascetic has been bitten by this one," said "Do not fear, do not fear." Sudassana, having raised a dispute with him saying "What will this serpent do to me? There is no snake-catcher equal to me," having called his sister saying "You boast having taken this serpent; I, wishing to, will destroy you with this frog," stretched out his hand. She, having heard his voice, lying among the matted hair, having uttered the frog's cry thrice, having come out, having sat on his shoulder, having flown up, having dropped three drops of poison on the palm of his hand, entered again into his matted hair itself.

Sudassana, having shown the drop of poison, said "If this drop falls upon the earth, all medicinal herbs, grasses, and forest trees will perish. If it is thrown into the sky, the rain god will not rain for seven years. If it falls into water, as far as there are water-born living beings there, all would die." Having said this, in order to make the king believe, having had three pits dug, he filled one with various medicines, the second with cow-dung, and having filled the third with divine medicines, he dropped the poison drop into the middle pit. At that very moment, having smouldered, a flame arose. It, having gone, seized the cow-dung pit. From there too, a flame having arisen, having taken hold of the one full of divine medicines, having burnt up the divine medicines, was extinguished. The heat, having pervaded Alampāyana standing there not far from the pit, having stripped off his bodily skin, departed. He became a white leper. He, frightened by fear, uttered the words "I release the king of serpents" thrice. Having heard that, the Bodhisatta, having come out from the jewel box, having created a body adorned with all ornaments, stood with divine grace. Sudassana and Accimukhī likewise stood in the same way.

Then Sudassana informed the king of his status as nephew. Having heard that, the king, having embraced them and having kissed them on the head, having led them to the inner palace, having shown great honour and respect, making friendly conversation with Bhūridatta, asked "Dear son, how did Alampāyana seize you who are of such great majesty?" He, having related everything in detail, taught the Teaching to his maternal uncle saying "Great king, it is fitting for a king to exercise kingship in this manner." Then Sudassana, having taken leave of his maternal uncle saying "Maternal uncle, my mother, not seeing Bhūridatta, is wearied; it is not possible for us to make delay here," went together with Bhūridatta and Accimukhī to the nāga realm itself.

Then there the great man, lying down on a sick bed, having esteemed the Vedas and sacrifices and brahmins before the great assembly of nāgas who had come for the purpose of enquiring after the sick, when Kāṇāriṭṭha was speaking, having broken that theory, having taught the Teaching by various methods, having established them in accomplishment in morality and accomplishment in right view, having observed the precepts for as long as life, having performed the Observance practice, at the end of his life span filled the city of heaven.

At that time the mother and father were the great royal families. The hunter-brahmin was Devadatta, Somadatta was Ānanda, Accimukhī was Uppalavaṇṇā, Sudassana was Sāriputta, Subhoga was Mahāmoggallāna, Kāṇāriṭṭha was Sunakkhatta, Bhūridatta was the Lord of the World.

For him here too the remaining perfections should be specified by the very method stated above. Here too, although standing in the sovereignty of the nāga world resembling the success of the heavenly world, being attended upon like a beautiful painting by sixteen thousand nāga maidens in his own nāga realm of a hundred yojanas, without becoming intoxicated with the vanity of supremacy - the fortnightly attendance upon mother and father, the honouring of elders in the family, having cut short at that very moment the questions that arose in the entire assembly of nāgas, the assembly of the Four Great Kings, and the assembly of the Tāvatiṃsa, in the midst of each respective assembly, with his own weapon of wisdom like a well-sharpened weapon cutting through a bundle of white water-lily stalks, the teaching of the Teaching agreeable to their minds; having abandoned the achievement of wealth of the aforesaid kind, the determination of the Observance endowed with four factors without regard for his own body and life; and there, through fear of deceiving his acknowledgment, the going into the hands of the snake-catcher; and the dropping of spittle mixed with poison into his mouth, having seized the tail the pulling, the dragging, the rubbing on the ground, the crushing, the beating - even though inflicting such various kinds of alteration, even though experiencing such great suffering, even though able by merely looking with anger to reduce him to ashes, having reflected upon the perfection of morality, through fear of breaking morality the absence of even the slightest alteration of mind; or the compliance with his mind thinking "I shall make him obtain wealth"; the not becoming angry even without determining morality towards the ungrateful, friend-betraying hunter-brahmin who was brought back again by Subhoga; having broken the wrong theory spoken by Kāṇāriṭṭha, having spoken the Teaching in many ways, the establishing of the assembly of nāgas in the precepts and in right view - such and similar powers and virtues of the Bodhisatta should be elucidated. Therefore this is said - "Thus wonderful indeed are these, etc. in conformity with the Teaching."

The commentary on the Bhūridatta Conduct is finished.

3.

Commentary on the Campeyya Nāga Conduct

20. In the third, "Campeyyaka" means in between the countries of Aṅga and Magadha there is a river named Campā; underneath it, because the nāga realm too was nearby, it was also named Campā; the king of serpents born there was Campeyyaka. "Even then I was righteous" means even at that time of being the Campeyya king of serpents, I was a practiser of righteousness.

For the Bodhisatta at that time, having been born in the Campā nāga realm, was a king of serpents named Campeyya, of great supernormal power and great might. He, exercising the nāga kingship there, experiencing a success of sovereignty similar to the success of wealth of the king of gods, because there was no opportunity for the fulfilment of the perfections, thinking "What is this animal realm to me? Having observed the Observance, having been freed from here, I shall properly fulfil the perfections," from then on performs the Observance practice in his very own mansion. Adorned nāga maidens come to his presence. He, thinking "Here there will be an obstacle to my morality," having departed from the mansion, sits in the park. There too they come. He thought - "Here there will be defilement of my morality; having departed from here, from the nāga realm, having gone to the human world, I shall observe the Observance." He, from then on, on Observance days, having departed from the nāga realm, not far from a certain borderland village, near the road, on the top of an ant-hill, thinking "Let those desirous of my hide and so on take the hide and so on, or those desirous of making a performing snake, let them make a performing snake," having given up his body through giving, having coiled his coils, lying down, he observes the Observance on the fourteenth and fifteenth days, and on the first day of the fortnight he goes to the nāga realm. As he was thus performing the Observance, a long period of time passed.

Then the Bodhisatta, when told by his own queen-consort named Sumanā "Sire, you go to the human world and observe the Observance, and that is dangerous and perilous," having stood on the bank of the auspicious pond, said "If, dear lady, anyone having struck me will torment me, the water of this pond will become turbid. If a supaṇṇa seizes me, the water will boil. If a snake-catcher seizes me, the water will become the colour of blood." Having told her these three signs, having determined the fourteenth-day Observance, having departed from the nāga realm, having gone there, he lay down on the top of the ant-hill, adorning the ant-hill with the beauty of his body. For his body was white like a silver chain, his head was like a red woollen ball, his body was the size of a ploughshare; but in the time of Bhūridatta it was the size of a thigh, and in the time of Saṅkhapāla it was the size of a single-hulled boat.

At that time a certain young man of Bārāṇasī, having gone to Takkasilā, having learnt the Ālampāyana spell, going to his own village by that road, having seen the Great Being, having thought "What is the use of going to the village empty-handed? Having taken this serpent, making him perform in villages, market towns, and royal cities, having produced wealth, I shall go," having taken the divine medicines, having recited the divine spell, went to his presence. From the time of hearing the divine spell, for the Great Being it was as if heated probes were being inserted into his ears, as if he were being crushed on the head with a sharp point. He, thinking "Who indeed is this?" having raised his head from between his coils, looking about, having seen the snake-catcher, thought - "My poison is of risen potency; if I, having become angry, were to release the breath from my nostrils, this one's body would scatter like a handful of chaff; then my morality will be broken. I shall not look at him." He, having closed his eyes, placed his head between his coils. The snake-catcher brahmin, having chewed the medicine, having recited the spell, poured spittle on the Great Being's body. By the power of the medicines and the spell, at each place touched by the spittle, it was as if it were the time for blisters to arise.

Then he, having seized him by the tail, having dragged him, having made him lie down at full length, having pressed him down with a forked stick, having made him weak, having firmly seized his head, squeezed him. The Great Being opened his mouth. Then, having poured spittle into his mouth, by the power of the medicine and spell, he broke his fangs. His mouth filled with blood. The Great Being, enduring such suffering out of fear of breach of his own morality, did not even so much as open his eyes and look. He too, thinking "I shall make the king of serpents weak," beginning from the tail, as if grinding the bones, having crushed the entire body, performed what is called the slab-wrapping, performed what is called the thread-rubbing, and having seized him by the tail, performed what is called the cloth-beating. The Great Being's entire body was smeared with blood; he endured great pain.

Then, having known his feebleness, having made a box with creepers, having put him in there, having led him to a borderland village, he caused him to perform in the midst of the public. In colours such as blue and so on, in shapes such as round, quadrangular and so on, in sizes such as minute, massive and so on, whatever the brahmin wishes, the Great Being, having made that very thing, dances, and makes even a hundred hoods or a thousand hoods. The public, having become pleased, gave much wealth. In a single day alone he obtained a thousand coins and requisites worth a thousand. The brahmin had thought from the very beginning "Having obtained a thousand, I shall release him." But having obtained that wealth, "Even in a borderland village so much wealth has been obtained by me; when shown to kings, royal ministers, and chief ministers, how much wealth shall I obtain!" - having taken a cart and a comfortable carriage, having placed the requisites on the cart, seated in the comfortable carriage, "With a great retinue, causing the Great Being to perform in villages, market towns, and royal cities, having caused him to perform in the presence of King Uggasena in Bārāṇasī, I shall release him" - he set forth. He, having killed frogs, gives them to the serpent king. The serpent king, thinking "Again and again, in dependence on me, he will kill," does not eat. Then he gave him honey-parched corn. He too, thinking "If I take food, death will occur right inside the box," does not eat.

21. The brahmin, within the span of a month, having reached Bārāṇasī, causing him to perform in the villages outside the city gates, obtained abundant wealth. The king too, having had him summoned, said "Make him perform for us too." "Very well, Sire, tomorrow on the fifteenth I shall make him perform for you," he said. The king, having had the drum circulated "Tomorrow the king of serpents will dance in the royal courtyard; let the public assemble together and watch," on the following day, having had the royal courtyard adorned, had the brahmin summoned. He, having led the Great Being in a jewel box, having placed the box on a variegated carpet, sat down. The king too, having descended from the mansion, surrounded by the public, sat down on the royal seat. The brahmin, having taken out the Great Being, made him dance. The Great Being displayed for him whatever manner he thought of. The public was unable to sustain themselves in their own nature. Thousands of wavings of garments occurred. A rain of jewels rained upon the Bodhisatta. Therefore it was said "Even then me, practising the Teaching" and so on.

Therein, "even then" means when I was the king of serpents Campeyyaka, even then. "Practising the Teaching" means one who practises only the Teaching of the ten wholesome courses of action, not even the slightest unrighteousness - thus "one who practises the Teaching." "Having observed the Observance" means the Observance observed by way of protecting the noble Observance morality endowed with eight factors. "Plays at the king's gate" means he causes him to perform at the house-gate of King Uggasena in Bārāṇasī.

22. "Whatever colour he thought of" means that snake-charmer brahmin thought "Let there be whatever colour beginning with blue and so on." Therefore it was said "whether blue, yellow, or red." Therein, "blue or" - the word "or" has the meaning of non-restriction, stated in short form for the sake of metrical ease in the verse; by that word "or" it includes the remaining distinctions of colour such as white and so on, distinctions of shape such as round and so on, and distinctions of size such as small and large and so on, which were not stated. "Following his mind" means conforming to the mind of that snake-charmer. "Like what was thought of" shows that "I appeared to the onlooker in whatever form was thought of by him."

23. And not merely the seeing of the manner of thinking is my power. But further, "I could make dry land into water, and water into dry land" means having taken dry land, the great earth, as water, and having taken water also, I would be able to make it earth - of such great power too. "If I were to become angry with him" means if I were to become angry with that snake-charmer. "I could reduce him to ashes in a moment" means at the very moment of the arising of wrath I could reduce him to ashes.

24. Thus the Blessed One, having shown his ability to ward off the harm arising to himself at that time, now, to show the intention on account of which that warding off was not done, said beginning with "If I were to become a master of my mind."

Its meaning is - "This snake-catcher afflicts me exceedingly, he does not know my power; come, let me show him my power" - having become angry, if even by merely looking I had been a master of my mind, then he would have scattered like a handful of chaff. I would have declined from what I had undertaken, from morality. And that being so, for one fallen away from morality, one whose morality is broken, that which was longed for by me from the feet of the One Possessed of the Ten Powers Dīpaṅkara onwards - the highest good, the state of Buddhahood - that does not succeed.

25. "Let this body be broken" means this body, made of the four primary elements, built up from cooked rice and food made with flour, subject to impermanence, to rubbing, massaging, breaking up and destruction - however much let it be broken, let it perish, right here in this very place let it be scattered like a handful of chaff thrown into a great wind, "I would indeed not break morality, like chaff being scattered" means but morality, which has become the cause for the accomplishment of the highest good, even when this carcass is being scattered like a handful of chaff, I would indeed not break it - having thought "Having become indifferent to body and life, I shall fulfil just the perfection of morality," he then endured such suffering - this is what it shows.

Then a month was completed for the Great Being who had come into the possession of the snake-catcher; for that much time he was without food. Sumanā, thinking "My husband is taking too long; what indeed is the situation?" looking at the pond, having seen water of the colour of blood, having known "He must have been seized by a snake-catcher," having departed from the nāga realm, having gone to the vicinity of the ant-hill, having seen the place where the Great Being was seized and the place where he was tormented, having wept and lamented, having gone to a borderland village, having asked, having heard that news, having gone to Bārāṇasī, stood weeping in the sky at the king's gate. The Great Being, while just dancing, looking up at the sky, having seen her, ashamed, having entered the box, lay down.

The king, at the time of his entering the box, thinking "What indeed is the reason?" looking here and there, having seen her standing in the sky, having asked "Who are you?" having heard of her state as a nāga maiden, having come to the conclusion "Without doubt the king of serpents, having seen her, was ashamed and entered the box, and the supernormal power as displayed is of the king of serpents himself, not of the snake-catcher," having asked "This king of serpents is of such great might; how indeed did he come into this one's possession?" and having heard "This king of serpents is a practiser of the Teaching, virtuous, observing the Observance on the fourteenth and fifteenth days, having given up his own body through giving, he lies down on the top of an ant-hill near the highway; there this one was seized by him; this one has many thousands of women comparable to celestial nymphs; the success of the nāga realm is similar to the success of the heavenly world; this one is of great supernormal power, of great might, able to overturn the entire earth; only because 'my morality will be broken' he experiences such alteration and suffering" - having been struck with religious emotion, at that very moment, having given much wealth and great fame and sovereignty to that snake-catcher brahmin - "Come, my dear, release this king of serpents" - thus he had him released.

The Great Being, having caused the serpent appearance to disappear, stood in the appearance of a young man like a divine prince. Sumanā too, having descended from the sky, stood near him. The king of serpents, having made salutation with joined palms to the king, requested "Come, great king, come to see my dwelling." Therefore the Blessed One said -

Then the king allowed his going to the nāga realm. The Great Being, having taken him together with his retinue, having led them to the nāga realm, having shown his own supremacy and success, having made them dwell there for a few days, had a drum beaten - "Let the entire royal retinue take as much as desired of wealth such as unwrought gold, gold and so on." And he sent wealth to the king by many hundreds of carts. Having exhorted with the ten discourses on the duties of a king - "Great king, a king should give gifts, morality should be guarded, righteous protection, shelter and guard should be arranged everywhere" - he dismissed him. The king, having departed from the nāga realm with great fame, went to Bārāṇasī itself. Thenceforth, it is said, unwrought gold and gold arose on the surface of Jambudīpa. The Great Being, having observed the precepts, having performed the Observance practice fortnightly, together with his retinue, filled the city of heaven.

At that time the snake-catcher was Devadatta, Sumanā was Rāhula's mother, Uggasena was the Elder Sāriputta, the king of serpents Campeyyaka was the Lord of the World.

For him here too the remaining perfections should be specified as is fitting. Here the marvellous powers of the Bodhisatta are according to the method stated above.

The commentary on the Campeyya Nāga Conduct is finished.

4.

Commentary on the Cūḷabodhi Conduct

26. In the fourth, "Cūḷabodhi" - with reference to the individual existence as the wandering ascetic Mahābodhi, the designation "Cūḷabodhi" is assigned here; but it should be seen that in this very Jātaka, Mahābodhi, his elder brother and so on, does not come into being. "Susīlavā" means well virtuous; the meaning is accomplished in morality. "Having seen existence as peril" means having seen existence beginning with sensual existence as something to be feared. "Renunciation" - here the elision of the word "and" should be seen; thereby the term "having seen" is drawn in. This is what is meant - By reviewing these eight grounds for spiritual urgency - birth, ageing, illness, death, suffering in the realms of misery, suffering rooted in the round of rebirths in the past, suffering rooted in the round of rebirths in the future, and suffering rooted in the search for food in the present - having seen all existence classified as sensual and so on presenting itself as the fear of the round of rebirths, and having seen as its opposite, by the eye of knowledge established through oral tradition and so on, this threefold renunciation - namely Nibbāna, serenity and insight meditation which are the means for that, and going forth which is the means for those - he went forth from the household state beset with many dangers by undertaking the going forth as a hermit, and departed.

27. "Companion" means his former companion, one who had become his wife during his time as a householder. "Resembling gold" means with skin resembling gold. "Without concern for the round of rebirths" means free from attachment to the round of rebirths. "Went forth into renunciation" means she departed from the house for the purpose of renunciation; the meaning is she went forth.

28. "Attachment" (ālayo) means that by which beings are attached, that is, craving; through the absence of that, they are "free from attachment" (nirālayā). For that very reason, because of the cutting off of the bond of craving towards relatives, they are "with kinship severed" (chinnabandhu). Having thus shown the absence of the householder's bondage, now in order to show the absence of whatever bondage there is even for some among those gone forth, "without concern for family or group" was said. Therein, "family" (kule) means the supporting family. "Group" (gaṇe) means the group of ascetics; the rest are called fellow practitioners of the holy life. "They approached" (upāgamuṃ) means both of us approached.

29. "There" means in the vicinity of Bārāṇasī. "Prudent" means wise. "Undisturbed" means undisturbed by people because of being devoid of the passage of people. "Quiet" means quiet because of being devoid even of the cries of deer and birds, since they had been driven away. "In the royal garden we both dwelt" means in the garden of the king of Bārāṇasī, we two people then dwelt.

Herein this is the progressive discourse - In the past, in this very fortunate cosmic cycle, the Bodhisatta, having passed away from the Brahma world, was reborn as the son of a certain brahmin of great wealth in a Kāsi village. At the time of his name-giving, they gave him the name "Prince Bodhi." When he had come of age, having gone to Takkasilā, having learnt all the crafts, for him who had returned, even though unwilling, his mother and father brought a girl of good family of the same caste. She too, having just passed away from the Brahma world, was one bearing the highest beauty, comparable to a celestial nymph. For those two, even though unwilling, they arranged the marriage with each other. But for both of them, the arising of mental defilements had never occurred before; there was not even a looking at each other under the influence of lust, let alone talk of other contact. Thus they were of pure morality.

Afterwards, when the mother and father of the Great Being had died, having performed the funeral rites for them, having summoned her, he said: "Dear lady, take this wealth of eighty ten millions and live happily." "But what about you, master's son?" "I have no need for wealth; I shall go forth." "But does the going forth not befit women too?" "It does, dear lady." "If so, I too have no need for wealth; I too shall go forth." Both of them, having given up all their wealth, having given a great gift, having departed, having entered the forest, having gone forth, sustaining themselves by wandering for gleanings on fruits and unripe fruits, having dwelt for ten years in just the happiness of the going forth, wandering on a journey through the country for the purpose of partaking of salt and sour things, gradually having reached Bārāṇasī, they dwelt in the royal garden. Therefore it was said: "In the royal garden we both dwelt."

30. Then one day the king went for amusement in the park. Having gone to a place near them, who were spending their time on one side of the park in the happiness of the going forth, looking at the female wandering ascetic who was supremely pleasing and bearing the most excellent form, having become enamoured through the power of defilements, he asked the Bodhisatta "Who is this female wandering ascetic of yours?" When he said "She is nothing at all; she has gone forth solely in the same going forth; but during her time as a householder she was a foot-attendant wife," the king, the blind fool, thinking "It seems this one is indeed nothing to him, but during his time as a householder she was his foot-attendant wife; what if I were to bring her into the inner palace; thereby I shall know his practice regarding her," being unable there to restrain his own enamoured mind, commanded a certain man "Take this female wandering ascetic to the king's dwelling."

He, having agreed to that, having said "Unrighteousness prevails in the world" and so on, took her away even as she was lamenting, and set out. The Bodhisatta, having heard the sound of her lamentation, looked once and did not look again. Thinking "But if I were to prevent them, having corrupted my mind towards them, there will be an obstacle to my morality," he sat reflecting upon just the perfection of morality. Therefore it was said "Having gone to see the park, the king saw the brahmin woman" and so on.

Therein, "who is she to you, whose wife is she" means: who is she to you, to you; is she a wife, or being a sister, whose wife is she of another?

31. "She is not my wife" - certainly she was my wife during the time as a householder, but from the time of going forth she is not my wife, nor am I her husband; however, only "she shares the same teaching, under one discipline" - I too am a wandering ascetic and she too is a female wandering ascetic - thus of the same practice, under one discipline by the discipline of wandering ascetics; the meaning is a fellow practitioner of the holy life.

32. "Filled with lust and bound to Tissā" means having been filled with lust through sensual lust and bound to her. "Having caused the servants to seize her" means having caused the servants to seize her, or having commanded his own royal servants and having caused them to seize that female wandering ascetic. "Oppressing her by force" means oppressing and afflicting her, who was unwilling, by dragging and pulling about and so on; even so, as she would not come, having caused the royal servants to seize her by force, by violence, he led her into his own inner palace.

33. "Water-bowl wife" means a wife taken by touching a water bowl is called a "water-bowl wife." This expression should be seen as merely an indication by way of being a former wife. She, however, was provided to him by his mother and father through a brahmin marriage arrangement. And "odapattakiyā" is a locative in the sense of the characteristic of one state by another state. "Born together" means born together by way of the birth of going forth; therefore he said "under one discipline." And "ekasāsanī" here is a nominative used in the locative sense; the meaning is "ekasāsaniyā." "Nayantiyā" means being led away. "Irritation arose in me" means this brahmin woman was your wife during the time as a householder, virtuous, and during the time of going forth, a sister born together by virtue of being a fellow practitioner of the holy life. She is being dragged away by force in front of you and led off. Incited by manly pride thus "Bodhi brahmin, what of your manhood?" - like a venomous snake that had been lying in an ant-hill hole for a long time, struck by some man, making its hood with a "susū" hiss - irritation suddenly arose from my mind.

34-35. "When irritation arose" means together with the arising of irritation, immediately after its arising - this is the meaning. "I remembered my moral rules and austerities" means I reflected upon my own perfection of morality. "Right there I restrained the irritation" means right there on that very seat, just as I was seated, I prevented that irritation. "I did not allow it to grow further" means from that single arising onwards, I did not allow it to grow upward beyond that. This is what is meant - As soon as irritation had arisen, having reproached himself thus: "Are you not, O wandering ascetic aspiring to enlightenment, one who wishes to penetrate the knowledge of omniscience having fulfilled all the perfections? What then is this stumbling even in the mere matter of morality? This is like the desire of cattle sinking in water merely hoof-deep to reach the far shore of the great ocean" - having restrained the irritation at that very moment by the power of reflection, he did not allow it to grow by way of arising again. Therefore he said "If anyone were to beat that brahmin woman" and so on.

Its meaning is - If that king or anyone else were to beat that female wandering ascetic, that brahmin woman, with a sharp and whetted spear, if he were to cut her into fragments, even so I would indeed not break my morality, my own perfection of morality. Why? Because of enlightenment itself, for only with morality unbroken in all respects is it possible to attain perfect enlightenment, not with anything otherwise.

36. "This brahmin woman is not odious to me" means that brahmin woman, by birth, by clan, by family district, by accomplishment of good conduct, by long acquaintance, and by accomplishment of virtues beginning with going forth - in every way she is not odious to me, not disagreeable; there is no state of being disagreeable towards her on my part whatsoever. "Nor is strength not found in me" means strength is indeed not not found in me; it is there indeed. He shows that "I have the strength of an elephant, endowed with power; if I wished, having suddenly risen up, having struck down those men who were dragging her, having taken her, I am able to go to whatever place I wished." "Omniscience is dear to me" means more than that female wandering ascetic by a hundredfold, a thousandfold, a hundred-thousandfold, the knowledge of omniscience itself is dear to me. "Therefore I shall guard morality" means for that reason I shall guard morality itself.

Then that king, without making any delay in the park, having gone more quickly, having summoned that female wandering ascetic, invited her with great fame. She spoke of the disadvantage of fame, the virtue of going forth, and the fact that she and the Bodhisatta, having abandoned a great mass of wealth, had gone forth with a sense of urgency. The king, not being able to win her mind by any method, thought - "This female wandering ascetic is moral, of good character; that wandering ascetic too, when she was being dragged away and led off, showed no alteration whatsoever, indifferent in mind in all respects. This is indeed not proper for me, that there should be an alteration towards those endowed with virtues. What if I were to take this female wandering ascetic, go to the park, and ask forgiveness of this one and that wandering ascetic?" Having thought thus, having commanded men "Bring the female wandering ascetic to the park," having gone first of all himself, having approached the Bodhisatta, he asked - "My dear one gone forth, when that female wandering ascetic was being led away by me, did irritation arise in you?" The Great Being said -

Having heard that, the king, having thought "Does he speak with reference to irritation itself, or something else such as a craft and so on?" asked again -

Therein, "it arose" means it arose once; it did not arise again. "Was not released" means however, by way of producing bodily and verbal alteration, it was not released; the meaning is he did not let it go to occur outwardly. "Just as abundant rain prevents dust" means just as in the last month of summer, an abundant shower of unseasonable rain completely prevents the dust that has arisen, so appeasing that, I prevented it; the meaning is "I prevented it."

Then the great man, making known the danger in wrath in various ways -

He taught the Teaching with these verses.

Therein, "does not see" means one does not see even one's own welfare, how much less the welfare of others. "Sees well" means one sees one's own welfare, the welfare of others, and the welfare of both properly. "The domain of the imprudent" means the domain of those devoid of wisdom; or the imprudent is the resort, the nutriment, the fuel of this - thus "the domain of the imprudent." "Seekers of suffering" means those desiring suffering. "One's own welfare" means one's own benefit, growth. "Would carry off" means would take away, would destroy. "With a fearsome army" means he is endowed with a fearsome, fear-generating, great army of mental defilements. "A crusher" means one whose nature is to crush beings by the power of strength. "Was not released from me" means it did not obtain release from my presence; it was tamed right within, made free from agitation - this is the meaning. Or the meaning is also that, like milk, it became established in the mind as curds for a moment.

"Being churned" means when the fire-stick is being rubbed. "Mathamānasmi" is also a reading. "From which" means from which wood. "Fire" (ginī) means fire (aggi). "Of the ignorant one not understanding" means of the foolish one not knowing. "From rivalry arises" means wrath arises from rivalry, which has the characteristic of a cause producing a superior effect, like fire from the churning of fire-sticks. "And he too by that very thing" means that fool too is burnt by that very wrath, like wood by fire. "Like a fire without fuel" means like a fire without fuel. "Of that one" means the fame obtained by that person endowed with endurance-patience, like the moon in the bright fortnight, increases again and again.

The king, having heard the talk on the Teaching of the Great Being, having asked forgiveness from the great man and also from the female wandering ascetic who had come from the royal palace, having said "You, experiencing the happiness of the going forth, dwell right here in the park; I shall arrange righteous protection, shelter and safeguarding for you," having paid homage, departed. Both of them dwelt right there. Afterwards the female wandering ascetic died. The Bodhisatta, having entered the Himalayas, having produced the meditative absorptions and direct knowledges, at the end of his life span became one heading for the Brahma world.

At that time the female wandering ascetic was Rāhula's mother, the king was the Elder Ānanda, the wandering ascetic Bodhi was the Lord of the World.

For him here too the remaining perfections should be specified as is fitting. Likewise the departure from the house resembling the Great Renunciation, having abandoned a great mass of wealth and a great circle of relatives; likewise, having gone forth, though being one gone forth who was esteemed by many people, being mindful, non-attachment to families and groups through supreme fewness of wishes; absolute disgust for material gain and honour, delight in solitude; and surpassing practice of detachment; when such a virtuous female wandering ascetic of good character, without his permission, was being fondled by force before him, having reflected upon the perfection of morality, the non-occurrence of any alteration; and when that king who had committed an offence approached, having established a mind of welfare and a mind of friendliness, the instruction with matters pertaining to the present life and the future life - such and so on are the powers and virtues of the Great Man that should be elucidated here. Therefore it is said: "Thus wonderful indeed are these, etc. in conformity with the Teaching."

The commentary on the Cūḷabodhi Conduct is finished.

5.

Commentary on the Mahiṃsa King Conduct

37. In the fifth, "a buffalo, roaming the wilds" means a wild buffalo roaming the great forest; the explanation is "when I was." "With a fully grown body" means a body that had grown large through the achievement of maturity and the massiveness of the major and minor limbs. "Powerful" means of great power, endowed with strength. "Great" means of extensive body. At that time, it is said, the Bodhisatta's body was the measure of a young elephant. "Dreadful to behold" means frightful to behold, because of generating fear in those who did not know his morality, due to his great body and his being born as a wild buffalo.

38. "Mountain slope" means in the belly of an overhanging rock. "Near water reservoir" means near a lake. "Here is a place for buffaloes" means here in the great forest whatever place is a standing place for forest buffaloes. "Here and there" means there and there.

39. "Wandering" means wandering about in order to investigate a comfortable dwelling-place. "I saw a good place" means thus wandering about, in that great forest I saw a good place at the foot of a tree, comfortable for me. "Having seen and having approached that place, I stand and I lie down" shows that having taken food, during the day, having gone to that place at the foot of a tree, I spend the time in standing and lying down.

40. At that time, it is said, the Bodhisatta, having been born in the buffalo womb in a region of the Himalayas, having come of age, endowed with strength, of large body, the measure of a young elephant, wandering about at mountain feet, overhanging cliffs, mountain fortresses, forest thickets and so on, having seen a pleasant great tree-root, having taken food, during the day he dwelt there. Then a certain greedy monkey, having descended from the tree, having climbed upon the back of the Great Being, having defecated and urinated, grabbing onto the horns, hanging down, having seized the tail, swinging to and fro, played. The Bodhisatta, through the accomplishment of patience, friendliness, and compassion, did not pay attention to that misconduct of his. The monkey again and again does the same thing. Therefore it was said "Then here a monkey having come" and so on.

Therein, "kapi māgantvā" means "kapi āgantvā" (a monkey having come); the syllable "ma" serves as a word-connector. "Evil" means sinful. "Ignoble" means ignoble by proceeding to calamity and by not proceeding to welfare; the meaning is of inferior conduct. "Light" means unsteady. "On the shoulder" means in the region of the shoulder. "Urinates" means he passes urine. "Defecates" means he releases excrement. "Me" means that me, me who was then a buffalo.

41. "Once a day" means even on one day he ill-treats me at all times. Therefore he said "he ill-treats me at all times." And not merely to the extent of a second, third, or fourth day, but at all times he ill-treats me with urine and so on. It shows that whenever he wishes to produce urine and so on, then each time he does it right upon me. "Troubled" means afflicted; the meaning is: I am oppressed by that - by the smearing of impurities such as urine through hanging down on the horns and so on, and for the purpose of removing that, by being washed many times, having sprinkled water mixed with mud and dust many times with the tips of the horns and the tip of the tail.

42. "Demon" (yakkho) means the deity dwelling in that tree. "Said this to me" means having stood on the tree trunk, making known this meaning - "O king of buffaloes, why do you endure the contempt of this wicked monkey?" - he said to me this utterance: "Destroy this wretched evil one, with horns and with hooves."

43. "When this was said, then to the demon" means: then, at that time, when this was said to that demon. "I spoke this to him" means: I spoke, I said this, what is now about to be stated, to that demon. "With a corpse" means: with a corpse, because of the trickling of the impurity of mental defilements, which is supremely loathsome to the good who are of pure nature, and because of the excessively foul-smelling odour, and because of its resemblance to a corpse. "With evil" means: with the evil of killing living beings. "With what is ignoble" means: with what is ignoble because it is the quality of ignoble, bad persons, low persons such as huntsmen, fowlers, and the like; why, for what reason, do you, deity, smear me - it shows that what is inappropriate has been said by you, who are urging me towards evil.

44. Now, making known the danger in that bad character, he said beginning with "If I here." Its meaning is - Dear deity, if I were to become angry with him, I would become even more inferior than that. For by which unrighteous conduct that foolish monkey became known as low, if I were to practise bad character even stronger than that, would I not thereby become more evil than that? And it is impossible that I, having known this world and the world beyond and what is beyond that, established, absolutely practising for the welfare of others, would practise such bad character. And what is more - "And my morality would be broken" means if I were to do such evil, my perfection of morality would be broken. "And the wise would censure me" means wise gods and humans would censure me: "Look, sirs, this Bodhisatta, pursuing the quest for enlightenment, did such evil."

45. In "rather than a life despised" (hīḷitā jīvitā vāpi), the word "or" (vā) is used for emphasis. Thus, rather than a life despised and blamed by the wise, having been one of pure morality, death or death itself is better, the highest, the superior. "Why would I, even for the sake of life, do harassing of others" means thus knowing, why would I do, why would I perform, the harming of other beings even for the sake of my own life? There is no reason for doing this - this is the meaning.

But this one, imagining others to be like me, will engage in such misconduct; thereupon, those fierce and violent ones towards whom he will act thus, they themselves will kill him; that killing of him by others will be my freedom from suffering and from killing living beings - thus he said. Therefore it was said -

46.

Therein, "mamevāyaṃ" means "this one like me." "Aññepī" means "to others also." The remainder has the meaning already stated.

47. "From the low, middle, and superior" means those who have become the signs of the low, the middle, and the superior. "Enduring disrespect" means enduring, being patient with the contempt and abuse carried on by them without making a division. "Thus the wise one obtains" means thus, without making a division among the low and so on, having established patience, friendliness, and compassion, enduring their offences, having developed the perfections beginning with morality, one obtains, penetrates with the mind the wished-for, the desired knowledge of omniscience; that is not far from him.

Thus the Great Being, making known his own disposition, taught the Teaching to the deity. He, after the lapse of a few days, went elsewhere. Another fierce buffalo, for the comfort of dwelling, having gone to that place, stood there. The wicked monkey, with the perception "this is that very one," having climbed upon his back, engaged in the same misconduct. Then he, shaking him off, having thrown him to the ground, having pierced his heart with his horn, having trampled him with his hooves, crushed him to pieces.

At that time the virtuous king of buffaloes was the Lord of the World.

For him here too the remaining perfections should be specified as is fitting by the very method stated above. Likewise, the powers and virtues of the Great Being here should be understood as in the conducts of the noble elephant, Bhūridatta, and the nāga king Campeyya.

The commentary on the Mahiṃsa King Conduct is finished.

6.

Commentary on the Ruru Deer King Conduct

48. In the sixth, "resembling well-heated gold" means just as it becomes well freed from all blackness, so having been thrown into fire, it resembles well-heated gold. "A king of beasts named Ruru" means a king of beasts named Ruru by a name established by birth; a Ruru by birth, and a king of beasts - this is the meaning. "Established in supreme morality" means established in the highest morality, of pure morality and with concentrated mind, or the meaning here should be understood thus: with mind rightly placed upon pure morality.

At that time the Bodhisatta was born in the realm of the Ruru deer. His bodily skin was the colour of a well-heated and polished gold plate, his hands and feet were as if treated with lac-colouring, his tail was like a yak's tail, his horns were the colour of silver garlands, his eyes were like well-polished gem balls, his face was like a red woollen ball placed down and set there. He, having abandoned association with people, desiring to dwell in seclusion, having left his retinue, dwelt alone in a delightful, fully blossoming forest mixed with Sāla trees at a bend of the Ganges. Therefore it was said -

49.

Therein, "in a charming region" means in a charming forest region, because of being endowed with pieces of land white with sand powder resembling the surface of pearls, with forest grounds traversed by smooth green grass, with stone surfaces variegated with various colours like decorated carpets, and with lakes of pure water like masses of gems, and because of being mostly covered with a variety of grass of red colour like that of red insects, of pleasant contact. "Delightful" means delightful in the sense of generating delight in a person who has entered there, because of being beautified by jungle thickets intertwined with extensive branches adorned with flowers, fruits and young leaves, resounding with the singing of various groups of birds, resplendent with diverse trees, creepers and forests, and mostly decorated with groves of mango and sal trees. And this too was said in the Ruru Deer King Jātaka -

"Secluded" means empty through the absence of human habitation. "Free from humans" means devoid of humans, due to the absence there even of humans passing through. "Delightful" means delightful because, through the achievement of the aforesaid qualities, especially for those desiring solitude, the mind delights - thus it is delightful.

50. In "then upstream on the Ganges," here "then" is an indeclinable particle in the sense of a new topic, and by it he explains that while I was dwelling there in that way, this new topic arose. "Upstream on the Ganges" means upstream of the river Ganges. "Oppressed by creditors" means having taken a debt and being unable to repay it, being accused by debtors.

It is said that a certain millionaire of Bārāṇasī did not have his own son learn any craft, thinking "This one will be wearied while learning a craft." He knew nothing beyond singing, music, dancing, eating and food. Having united him, when he had come of age, with a suitable wife, and having handed over the wealth, the mother and father died. He, upon their passing, surrounded by those who indulge in women, drunkards and so on, having destroyed all the wealth through various avenues of disaster, having taken debts here and there, being unable to repay even that, being accused by creditors, having thought "What use is my life? With this very individual existence I have become as if another; death is better for me," said to the debtors - "Having taken your promissory notes, come; there is wealth belonging to my family deposited by me on the bank of the Ganges; I shall give it to you." They went together with him. He, as if pointing out the place of the treasure saying "Here is the wealth, here is the wealth," having fled thinking "Thus there will be release from debt for me," fell into the Ganges. He, being carried along by the violent stream, cried out a piteous cry. Therefore it was said "Then upstream on the Ganges" and so on.

Therein, "whether I live or die" means having fallen into this stream of the Ganges, whether I live or die; let there be either life or death for me here; the intention is that in either way there is no oppression by debtors.

51. "Goes in the middle of the Ganges" means that man, being carried along in the Ganges night and day, because of the existence of love for life, not having reached death, having become frightened by the fear of death, crying a pitiful cry, goes in the middle of the Ganges with the great water.

52. Then the Great Man, at the time of midnight, having heard the sound of lamentation of that one lamenting pitiably, having thought "A human sound is heard; let him not die while I am living here; I shall give him his life," having risen from the sleeping thicket, having gone to the riverbank, having said "Hey, man, do not fear; I shall give you your life," having consoled him, cutting through the stream, having gone, having placed him on his back, having brought him to the shore, having led him to his own dwelling place, having dispelled his exhaustion, having given him various kinds of fruit, after two or three days had passed, he said to him - "Hey, man, I shall bring you to the road leading to Benares; you should not report to anyone that 'at such and such a place a golden deer dwells'." He accepted, saying "Very well, my lord." The Great Being, having placed him on his own back, having brought him down on the road to Benares, turned back. Therefore it was said - "Having heard his sound, pitiably lamenting" and so on.

Therein, "who are you, man" means you, what human being are you, from where have you come being carried along here - this is the meaning.

53. "His own action" means his own deed. "Frightened by creditors" means agitated by debtors. "Trembling" means fearful.

54. "Having shown compassion to him, having given up my life" means having shown compassion, instigated by great compassion, having given up my life for that man. "Having entered, I brought him out" means having entered the river, cutting through the stream, having gone straight ahead, having placed him on my back, from there I brought him out. "Tassa" is the genitive case used in the accusative sense. "Tatthā" is also a reading; the meaning is "there in the river." "In the darkness of the night" means at the time of darkness of the night; the meaning is on a night of the dark fortnight.

55. "Having understood the time of comfort" means having removed his exhaustion, having given him various kinds of fruit, after two or three days had passed, having known the time when his weariness had disappeared. "I request one boon from you" means I request that one boon from you; the meaning is "give me one boon." If one asks "What is that boon?" He said - "Do not tell anyone about me" means do not tell anyone, whether a king or a king's chief minister, about me saying "At such and such a place a golden deer dwells."

Then, on the very day that man entered Bārāṇasī, that king, having been told by the queen-consort "I, Sire, saw in a dream a golden-coloured deer teaching the Teaching to me; I am indeed one of true dreams; surely he exists; therefore, desiring to hear the Teaching of the golden deer, if I obtain it I shall live; if not, there is no life for me," having consoled her, having said "If he exists in the human world, you shall obtain him," having summoned brahmins, having asked "Are there indeed golden deer?" having heard "Yes, Sire, there are," having placed a bag containing a thousand pieces of gold coins in a golden casket, having loaded it onto the back of an elephant, he had a drum beaten in the city - "Whoever will tell of the golden deer, to him I shall give this together with the elephant." Then, wishing to give even more -

Having had the verse inscribed on a golden slab, he had it proclaimed throughout the entire city. Then that merchant's son, having heard that verse, having gone to the presence of the king's men, said "I shall tell the king of such a deer; show me to the king." The king's men, having led him to the king's presence, reported that matter. The king asked "Truly, my dear, did you see it?" He said "Truly, Sire, let him come together with me; I shall show it to him." The king, having made that very man the guide, having gone to that place with a great retinue, having surrounded the spot shown by that treacherous man with men with weapons in hand on all sides, having said "Make an acclamation," himself stood to one side together with a few people. That man too stood not far away. The Great Being, having heard the sound, having known "This is the sound of a great army; surely there must be fear arisen for me on account of that man," having risen, having surveyed the entire assembly, thinking "There will be safety for me right at the place where the king is standing," set forth facing the king. The king, having seen him coming, having fitted an arrow thinking "He comes overpowering like one with the strength of an elephant," thinking "Having frightened this deer, if he flees, having shot and made him weak, I shall seize him," faced towards the Bodhisatta. The Great Being -

Spoke this verse. The king, being captivated by his sweet speech, having withdrawn the arrow, stood with respect. The Great Being too, having approached the king, made a sweet friendly welcome. The public too, having put aside all weapons, having come, surrounded the king. Therefore it was said -

56.

Its meaning is - The treacherous friend, the evil man, who was thus released by me from danger to life after I had given up my own life, having gone to the city of Bārāṇasī, informed the king about me for the sake of wealth obtainable by himself, and having informed, he, having become a guide to enable the king to seize me, having taken the king, approached my presence.

The Great Being, as if shaking a golden bell, asked the king again with a sweet voice - "Who then told you this, that here this deer stands?" At that moment, that evil man, having stepped back a little, stood within earshot. The king pointed out that man, saying "You were shown to me by this one." Then the Bodhisatta -

He spoke a verse. Having heard that, the king, struck with religious emotion -

He spoke a verse. Then the Great Man, showing "Great king, I do not censure a beast nor a bird, but I censure a human being" -

He said.

Therein, "rescued" (niplavitaṃ) means pulled out; "some" (ekacciyoti) means a certain treacherous friend, an evil man, even though pulled out when falling into the water, is not at all better. For a piece of wood leads to help in various ways, but a betrayer of friends leads to destruction; therefore, a piece of wood itself is more excellent than that. "Among beasts" (migānaṃ) means: O Ruru, king of deer, do you censure a certain one among beasts, or among birds, or among humans? - he asks. "For fear, not small, finds me" (bhayañhi maṃ vindatinapparūpaṃ) means great fear obtains me, makes me as if its own property - this is the meaning.

"In the torrent" (vāhane) means in the flow of the Ganges, capable of carrying those who have fallen in. "In the great water, the stream" (mahodake salile) means in the stream that has become a great body of water. By both terms he shows the abundance of water in the flow of the Ganges. "On that account" (tato nidānaṃ) means: great king, the man who was shown to me by you, he, being carried along in the Ganges, lamenting pitiably at the time of midnight, was pulled out by me from there; on that account this fear has come to me; meeting with bad persons is indeed suffering.

Having heard that, the king, having become angry with him, thinking "He does not know the virtue of one who is so very helpful, and produces suffering; having shot him, I shall bring him to the destruction of life," fitted an arrow. Therefore it was said -

57.

Therein, "as far as all his doing" means whatever rendering of help was done by me for him, all that. "Prepared" means fitted. "Betrayer of friends" means one whose habit is to betray one's own friends who are benefactors.

Then the Great Being, having thought "Let not this fool be ruined on account of me," said "Great king, murder whether of a fool or of a wise person is not praised by good people, but on the contrary is only blamed; therefore do not have him killed; let him go as he pleases; and whatever was promised by you to him saying 'I will give,' give that too without omitting it." He said "And whatever is desired by you, that I shall do; I give myself to you." Therefore it was said -

58.

Therein, "I exchanged" means guarding that betrayer of friends, that evil person, I exchanged him with my own individual existence; the meaning is having given myself over to the king, I prevented his death that had come from the king's hand. "Let him remain" and so on is the showing of the manner of exchange.

59. Now, to show the purpose for which that exchange of self was made, he spoke the concluding verse. Its meaning is - At that time, when that treacherous friend, that man, wished to deprive of life in dependence on me, in that wilderness, I, giving myself up to the king, protected my morality alone, but did not protect my life. But that I was moral without regard for my own life, that was because of perfect enlightenment itself.

Then the king, with a satisfied mind, when the Bodhisatta, having given up his own life, was preventing the death of that man, having said "Go, friend, freed from death at my hand by the favour of the king of deer," had wealth given to him according to his promise. Having allowed the Great Being according to his own preference, having led him to that city, having had both the city and the Bodhisatta adorned, he had the Teaching taught to the queen. The Great Being, having made the queen the foremost, having taught the Teaching to the king and the royal assembly in sweet human speech, having exhorted the king with the ten duties of a king, having instructed the public, having entered the forest, surrounded by a herd of deer, made his dwelling. The king too, standing firm in the Great Being's exhortation, having given safety to all beings, having performed meritorious deeds such as giving and so on, became one heading for a fortunate destination.

At that time the merchant's son was Devadatta, the king was Ānanda, the Ruru deer king was the Lord of the World.

For him here too the remaining perfections should be specified as is fitting by the very method stated above. Likewise here too, through delight in solitude, not wishing for association with people, having abandoned the herd, dwelling alone; at the time of midnight, having heard the cry of distress of a man being swept along in the river, lamenting pitiably, having risen from his sleeping place, having gone to the riverbank, while a great flood of water was occurring in the Great Ganges, having given up his own life, having descended, having cut through the stream, having placed that man on his own back, having brought him to the shore, having consoled him, having given various kinds of fruit and so on, the dispelling of exhaustion; again having placed him on his own back, having taken him out from the forest, the setting down on the highway; having become fearless before the king who stood facing him having fitted an arrow thinking "I shall shoot," having gone right up to face him, having first addressed him in human speech, the making of a sweet welcome; having given a talk on the Teaching to the king who wished to kill the evil man, the betrayer of friends, again having given up his own life, the deliverance from death; and the having of wealth given to that man by the king according to his promise; when the king was giving his own boons, the having of safety given to all beings through that; having made the king and the queen the foremost, having taught the Teaching to the public, the establishing of them in meritorious deeds such as giving and so on; having given exhortation to the deer who had obtained safety, the restraining of them from eating the crops of humans; and the making permanent of that through the sign of leaves up to the present day - such and so on are the powers and virtues of the Great Being that should be elucidated.

The commentary on the Ruru Deer King Conduct is finished.

7.

Commentary on the Mātaṅga Conduct

60. In the seventh, "matted-hair ascetic" means those having matted hair; the meaning is those with hair bound in matted locks. "Of fierce austerity" means because of scorching, because of restraining the faculties with mind as the sixth, the fierce austerity reckoned as austere asceticism belongs to this one - thus "of fierce austerity"; the meaning is of terrible austerity, with faculties supremely restrained. Or alternatively, because of casting out, because of causing to be thrown away outside the various kinds of harm classified as pertaining to the present life and so on, or in the sense of terrible, dreadful, and frightful, he scorches with the ardour of energy the defilements that have received the name "fierce" - thus "he heats the fierce" - thus "of fierce austerity." "Mātaṅga by name" means by name he was called Mātaṅga. For this name came to him by birth, by having been born in a Mātaṅga clan. "Virtuous" means accomplished in morality, of well-purified morality. "Well concentrated" means well concentrated through access and absorption concentration; the meaning is one who has attained meditative absorption attainments.

For at that time the Bodhisatta, having been born in an outcast womb, having ugly features in appearance, dwells in an outcast village outside the city. His well-known name was "Mātaṅga the Wise." Then one day, when a festival was proclaimed in that city, the townspeople for the most part celebrate the festival. A certain daughter of a wealthy brahmin too, about fifteen or sixteen years of age, beautiful as a heavenly maiden in appearance, lovely and pleasing, thinking "I shall celebrate the festival in a manner befitting my own wealth," having loaded abundant solid and soft food and so on onto carts, having mounted a chariot drawn by all-white mares, goes to the pleasure ground with a great retinue. Her name was Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā. It is said that she did not wish to see an ill-formed appearance, thinking "it is inauspicious"; on account of that the designation "Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā" arose for her.

At that time the Bodhisatta, having risen at an early hour before sunrise, having put on a rag-cloth, having taken a bamboo staff with a worn tip, with vessel in hand enters the city, upon seeing people, from afar itself making a signal with that bamboo staff for the purpose of keeping them at a distance. Then Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā, being led along by her own men who were calling out "Make way, make way," having seen Mātaṅga in the middle of the city gate, said "Who is this?" When it was said "Lady, Mātaṅga the outcast," thinking "What progress for those who have gone after seeing such a one?" she had the vehicle turned back. The people, angered, thinking "We would have gone to the pleasure grove and obtained much solid and soft food and so on, but Mātaṅga has caused an obstacle for us," saying "Seize the outcast," having struck him with clods, having rendered him unconscious and felled him, they went away.

He, before long, having regained consciousness, having risen, asked the people - "Is the gate, noble sirs, common to all, or was it made for brahmins only?" "It is common to all." "Thus, at the gate common to all, while I was stepping aside to one side, the people of Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā brought me to this calamity and disaster" - having announced this to the people on the road, thinking "Come, I shall break her conceit," having gone to the door of her dwelling, he lay down saying "Without obtaining Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā, I shall not rise." Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā's father, having heard "Mātaṅga is lying down at the house door," said "Give him a farthing; let him smear his body with oil and go." He said just this: "Without obtaining Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā, I shall not rise." Then by the brahmin - Even when it was said "Give two farthings, a māsaka, a quarter, a kahāpaṇa, two, three, up to a hundred kahāpaṇas, a thousand kahāpaṇas - give," he did not accept at all. Thus, even while they were consulting, the sun set.

Then Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā's mother, having descended from the mansion, having had a screen wall set up around, having gone to his presence, even when it was said "Dear Mātaṅga, forgive the offence against Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā; take two thousand, up to take a hundred thousand," he did not accept; he just lay down. When he had thus lain down for six days and the seventh day arrived, the people from the surrounding houses and the neighbouring houses all around, having risen up, said "Either make Mātaṅga rise, or give the girl; do not destroy us." At that time, it is said, this was the custom of that region: "If an outcast, having thus lain down at whose house door, dies, together with that house, the inhabitants of seven times seven houses become outcasts."

Thereupon Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā's mother and father, having had Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā dressed in a rag-cloth, having given her requisites befitting an outcast, having led her, even as she was lamenting, to his presence, gave her saying "Come now, rise and take the girl." She, standing at his side, said "Rise." He said "I am exceedingly weary; take me by the hand and raise me up." She did so. Mātaṅga, saying "We are not permitted to dwell inside the city; come, we shall go to the outcast village outside the city," went to his own house with her leaning against him. "Having climbed upon her back" - so say the reciters of the Jātakas.

But thus, having gone home, without committing the transgression of mixing of castes, having dwelt in the house for a few days, having gathered strength, he thought - "I have made this maiden of a wealthy brahmin family dwell in my outcast house; well then, now I shall make her attain the highest gain and the highest fame." He, having entered the forest, having gone forth, within seven days itself, having produced the eight attainments and the five direct knowledges, having descended by supernormal power at the outcast village gate, standing at the house-gate, having summoned Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā, to her who was lamenting "My lord, why have you gone forth having made me helpless?" having said "You, dear lady, do not worry; I shall now make for you fame greater than your former fame; but you should say in the assemblies 'The Great Brahmā is my husband, not Mātaṅga; he has gone to the Brahma world; on the seventh day from now, on the full moon, having broken through the disc of the moon, he will come'" - having said this, he went to the Himalayas itself.

Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā too spoke thus at those various places in the midst of the public in Bārāṇasī. Then on the full moon day, when the disc of the moon was standing in the midst of the sky, the Bodhisatta, having created a Brahmā body, having broken through the disc of the moon, having made the twelve-yojana Bārāṇasī and the whole of the Kāsi country a single radiance, having descended from the sky, having circled three times above Bārāṇasī, being venerated by the public with scents, garlands and so on, he faced towards the outcast village. The devotees of Brahmā, having assembled, having gone to that outcast hamlet, adorned Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā's house with pure cloths, scents, garlands and so on, like a heavenly mansion of the gods. And Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā was then a menstruating woman. The Great Being, having gone there, having touched Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā on the navel with his thumb, having exhorted her - "Dear lady, an embryo has been established in you; you will give birth to a son; both you and your son will attain the highest gain and the highest fame; your head-washing water will become the consecration water for the kings of the whole of Jambudīpa; your bathing water will become the water of the Deathless; those who will pour it on their heads will be released from all diseases and will be freed from misfortune; those paying homage having placed their heads on the top of your feet will give a thousand; those standing at a place for hearing a discussion and paying homage will give a hundred; those standing within the range of vision and paying homage will pay homage having given one coin each; be diligent" - having gone out from the house, while the great multitude was watching, he entered the disc of the moon.

The devotees of Brahmā, having assembled, having ushered Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā into the city with great honour, caused her to dwell there with great splendour and glory. And they had a dwelling built for her similar to a heavenly mansion of the gods. Having led her there, they offered lofty material gain and honour. Everything, beginning with the obtaining of a son, was just as spoken by the Bodhisatta. Sixteen thousand brahmins constantly eat together with Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā's son, about a thousand surround her, and gifts are given to many thousands. Then the Great Being, thinking "This one is devoted to what is unworthy; come, I shall make him know those worthy of offerings," wandering for almsfood, having gone to her house, having conversed with him, departed. Then the boy spoke a verse -

The deities, unable to endure the misconduct spoken by him, twisted the faces of him and of those sixteen thousand brahmins. Having seen that, Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā, having approached the Great Being, reported that matter. The Bodhisatta said: "That affliction was caused by the demons who could not endure his misconduct; but having poured this lump of leftover food on their mouths, appease that affliction." She too, having done so, appeased that. Then Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā said to her son - "Dear son, in this world those worthy of offerings are like the wise Mātaṅga, not these brahmins who are stubborn in conceit merely by birth or merely by the recitation of sacred hymns" - having said this, she generated confidence in him towards those who were then endowed with the distinction of virtues beginning with morality, who were attainers of meditative absorptions and attainments, and towards the Individually Enlightened Ones.

At that time, in the city of Vettavatī, a certain brahmin named Jātimanta, even having gone forth, generated great conceit in dependence on birth. The Great Being, thinking "I shall break his conceit," having gone to that place, made his residence upstream near him. Therefore it was said -

61.

Then the Great Being, one day, having chewed a wooden toothbrush, having determined "Let this stick in the matted hair of the one proud of his birth," threw it into the river. That stuck in his matted hair as he was rinsing with water. He, having seen that, having said "Perish, outcast!" thinking "From where has this wretch come? I shall investigate," going upstream, having seen the Great Being, asked "Of what birth are you?" "I am an outcast." "Was a wooden toothbrush thrown into the river by you?" "Yes, by me." Having said "Perish, outcast, untouchable, wretch! Do not dwell here, dwell downstream," even when he was dwelling downstream and the wooden toothbrush that was thrown came against the stream and stuck in his matted hair, he said "Perish, outcast! If you dwell here, on the seventh day your head will split into seven pieces." Therefore it was said -

62.

Therein, "wandering along the riverbank" means wandering along the bank of the Ganges for the purpose of searching for the arrival of that discarded wooden toothbrush that had stuck in his own matted hair. "He saw my hermitage upstream" means from his own dwelling place, upstream, he saw my hermitage, the leaf-hut. "There, having abused me" means having come to my hermitage, having heard my birth, having stepped back from that very place, having stood within hearing distance, having said "Perish, outcast, untouchable, wretch! Do not dwell here" and so on, having threatened with fear. "He cursed me with the splitting of my head" means having said "If you wish to live, flee quickly from right here," he gave me a curse: "If he does not depart, on the seventh day from now, may his head split into seven pieces."

But does the head split by his curse? It does not split. He was a cheat, however; with the perception that "Thus this one, frightened by the fear of death, will depart far away," he spoke thus for the purpose of terrifying.

63. "If I were to become angry with him" means if I were to become angry with that fraudulent ascetic who is stubborn in pride. "If I were not to guard my morality" means if I were not to protect my morality, if I were not to think "This morality should be properly guarded without regard for life." This is the meaning. "Having looked at him, I could reduce him to ashes, as it were" means if I had been displeased with him at that time. The intention is: the deities who have confidence in me, having known the disposition of my mind, would in a moment destroy him like a handful of ashes. But the Teacher at that time, when there was his own state of displeasure, taught as if the harm to be accomplished by the deities was to be done by himself, saying "I could reduce him to ashes, as it were."

But a sophist says - "The Bodhisatta himself, if wishing, could reduce that matted-hair ascetic to ashes by supernormal power; for in that case the meaning of this Pāḷi text would be taken straightforwardly." He should be addressed thus - "You speak of injuring others by supernormal power. Supernormal power is namely this: supernormal power of determination, supernormal power of transformation, mind-made supernormal power, supernormal power through the pervasion of knowledge, supernormal power through the pervasion of concentration, noble supernormal power, supernormal power born of the result of action, supernormal power of one with merit, supernormal power made of true knowledge, supernormal power in the sense of success through the condition of right exertion here and there - thus it is tenfold. Therein, 'which supernormal power do you speak of?' 'That accomplished by meditation.' 'But does the act of injuring others occur through that accomplished by meditation?' Yes, some teachers say 'it occurs once'; for just as when a pot filled with water is thrown by one wishing to strike another, the other is also struck and the pot is also broken, just so through supernormal power accomplished by meditation the act of injuring others occurs once, but from that point onwards it is lost.

Then he, having said 'through supernormal power accomplished by meditation the act of injuring others occurs neither once nor twice,' should be asked 'Is supernormal power accomplished by meditation wholesome, unwholesome, or indeterminate; associated with pleasant feeling, associated with unpleasant feeling, or associated with neither-unpleasant-nor-pleasant feeling; with applied and sustained thought, without applied but sustained thought only, or without applied and sustained thought; belonging to the sensual-sphere, fine-material-sphere, or immaterial-sphere?' If knowing, he will say 'supernormal power accomplished by meditation is wholesome or indeterminate, experienced as neither-unpleasant-nor-pleasant feeling, without applied and sustained thought, and belonging to the fine-material-sphere.' He should be told 'to which portion among the wholesome and so on does the volition of killing living beings belong?' If knowing, he will say 'the volition of killing living beings is only unwholesome, only with unpleasant feeling, only with applied and sustained thought, and only belonging to the sensual-sphere.' This being so, having shown the contradiction with the Pāḷi text - 'your question agrees neither with the triad of wholesome, nor with the triad of feeling, nor with the triad of applied thought, nor with the distinction of planes' - he should be convinced. But if he should cite the Kulumpa Sutta, which has not been included in the Councils - "Furthermore, monks, here a certain ascetic or brahmin, possessing supernormal power, having attained mastery of mind, regards with an evil mind the embryo gone to the womb of another woman, 'Oh, may that embryo gone to the womb not come forth safely.' Thus too, monks, there is the destruction of the raft" - To him too: "You do not understand the meaning. For 'possessing supernormal power, having attained mastery of mind' - here supernormal power accomplished by meditation is not intended; supernormal power of the Atharva Veda is intended. For that is obtainable here as what can be obtained" - thus he should be convinced that injuring others through supernormal power accomplished by meditation is simply not possible. If he does not accept conviction, having done the deed, he should be dismissed. Therefore the meaning of the verse here should be understood by the very method as stated above.

But the Great Being, thus cursed by him, thinking "If I become angry with this one, my morality will be unguarded; I shall break his conceit by a skilful means, and that will be a protection for him," on the seventh day prevented the rising of the sun. The people, troubled by the non-rising of the sun, having approached the hermit proud of his birth, asked "Venerable sir, do you not allow the sun to rise?" He said "This is not my doing; but on the bank of the Ganges there dwells an outcast ascetic; this might be his doing." The people, having approached the Great Being, asked "Venerable sir, do you not allow the sun to rise?" "Yes, friend." "For what reason?" "Your family-attending ascetic cursed me who am innocent; when he comes and falls at my feet for the purpose of asking forgiveness, I shall release the sun." They, having gone, dragging him, having brought him, having made him lie down at the feet of the Great Being, having made him ask forgiveness, said "Release the sun, venerable sir." "It is not possible to release it; if I release it, this one's head will split into seven pieces." "Then, venerable sir, what shall we do?" The Great Being, having said "Bring a lump of clay," having had it brought, having said "Having placed this on the ascetic's head, having brought the ascetic down, place him in the water; when the sun appears, let the ascetic dive into the water," released the sun. As soon as it was touched by the sun's rays, the lump of clay split into seven pieces. The ascetic dived into the water. Therefore it was said -

64.

Therein, "that curse which he then cursed me with" means that matted-hair ascetic proud of his birth, with reference to the splitting of the head, then cursed me, gave me a curse. "It fell upon his very own head" means that which was wished by him upon me, it fell upon his very own head, it stood in the state of falling. For this is so, as is natural for one who wrongs an innocent person. For this was said by the Blessed One - "Whoever wrongs a man who is innocent, etc. like subtle dust thrown against the wind." "By exertion I released him from that" means I released that splitting of the head spoken by him by means from that, or I released that matted-hair ascetic from that; by whatever means that does not come to be, so I did - this is the meaning.

For the harsh speech reckoned as a curse, the action of insulting a noble one, that was directed by him against the Great Being whose continuity was well-prepared with accomplishments in morality and right view, fulfilled with various meditative attainment abidings, successful through the development of perfections, who was patient through great compassion - that, because of the special nature of the Great Being as a field and because of the harshness of his own disposition, having become to be experienced in the present life, if he did not ask forgiveness of the Great Being, on the seventh day it became of the nature of ripening; but when the Great Being was asked forgiveness of, because of being warded off by the success of means, it reached the state of being without result, because of becoming defunct kamma. For this is the natural law of the evil of insulting a noble one and of that which is to be experienced in the present life. Therein, the prevention of the sun's rising that was done by the Bodhisatta on the seventh day - this here is the means intended by "exertion." For on account of that, the people, being troubled, having brought the hermit to the presence of the Bodhisatta, asked his forgiveness. And he too, having known the virtues of the Great Being, gladdened his mind in him - this should be understood. But as for the placing of a lump of clay on his head and the splitting of it into seven pieces that was done, that was for the purpose of protecting the minds of the people; otherwise, indeed, they would regard even the Great Being as similar to him, thinking "These ones, even though gone forth, function under the control of the mind, but they do not keep the mind under their own control." That would be for their harm and suffering for a long time.

65. Now, to show that for the purpose of which, not corrupting the mind towards that hermit at that time, well-purified morality alone was protected, he spoke the concluding verse "I protected my morality." That is just the meaning already stated below.

Then Maṇḍabya was Udena, Mātaṅga was the Lord of the World.

Here too the remaining perfections should be specified. Likewise, the refutation of the conceit of Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā according to her intention, though he was of low birth; having gone forth, having gone to the forest with the arisen thought "I shall be a support for Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā" and having gone forth, the production of meditative absorptions and direct knowledges according to his intention within the interval of just seven days; having come from there, the accomplishment of the means for Diṭṭhamaṅgalikā's attainment of the highest gain and the highest fame; the refutation of the conceit of the prince Maṇḍabya; the refutation of the conceit of the hermit proud of his birth; the removal of the future obstacle to life for him even without his knowing; the protection of his own morality by not being angry with him even though his offence was great; and the performing of marvellous and wonderful wonders - such and similar powers and virtues of the Great Being should be elucidated.

The commentary on the Mātaṅga Conduct is finished.

8.

Commentary on the Dhamma Young God Conduct

66. In the eighth, "of great following" means of great retinue. "Of great supernormal power" means endowed with great divine power. "A great demon named Dhamma" means a young god of great might named Dhamma by name. "Having compassion for the whole world" means one who supports the whole world with great compassion without making a division.

For the Great Being at that time, having become a young god named Dhamma in the sensual-sphere heavenly world, was reborn. He, adorned with divine ornaments, having mounted a divine chariot, surrounded by a company of nymphs, on the full-moon Observance day, when people had eaten their evening meal and were seated in pleasant conversation at their own respective house-doors, standing in the sky over villages, market towns, and royal cities, instigating people in the ten wholesome courses of action, saying "Having abstained from the ten unwholesome courses of action beginning with killing living beings, fulfil the threefold good conduct, be respectful to your mothers, respectful to your fathers, respectful to ascetics, committed to holy life, honouring the elders in the family; having become destined for heaven, you will experience great fame," circumambulates Jambudīpa. Therefore it was said -

67.

Therein, "with friends" means with companions who are righteous, who speak what is the Teaching.

And at that time a certain young god named Adhamma was reborn in the sensual-sphere heavenly world. He, instigating beings in the unwholesome courses of action by the method beginning with "Kill living beings, take what is not given," surrounded by a great assembly, circumambulates Jambudīpa to the left. Therefore it was said -

68.

Therein, "evil" means possessed of evil qualities. "Miserly" means a great miser. "Demon" means a young god. "Explaining the ten evil things" means that in the entire world, what is called food resort has arisen for the enjoyment and use of beings. Therefore, having killed beings and having done whatever it takes, the self should be gratified, the faculties should be satisfied - making known by such a method, having made the ten inferior qualities to be done, beginning with killing living beings. "He here" means that unrighteous young god too, in this Indian subcontinent. "On earth" means near the ground; the meaning is within the vicinity of seeing and hearing of human beings.

69. Therein, whatever beings are doers of good deeds and revere the Teaching, they, having seen the young god Dhamma coming thus, having risen from their seats, venerating with scents, garlands and so on, praise him as far as the passing beyond the range of vision, stand with joined palms paying homage, and having heard his word, diligently and carefully perform meritorious deeds. But whatever beings are of evil conduct and engaged in cruel activities, they, having heard the word of Adhamma, give thanks, and practise evil deeds exceedingly more. Thus they at that time, having been in direct contradiction to each other in speech and in direct contradiction to each other in action, wander in the world. Therefore the Blessed One said: "The one who speaks the Teaching and the one who is not the Teaching, both of us are opponents."

But thus, as time went on, one day their chariots came face to face in the sky. Then their retinues, having asked "To whom do you belong? To whom do you belong?" having said "We belong to Dhamma, we belong to Adhamma," having turned aside from the road, became divided in two. But the chariots of Dhamma and Adhamma, having come face to face, stood having struck pole against pole. "Having moved your chariot aside, give me the road; having moved your chariot aside, give me the road" - thus they made a dispute with each other for the purpose of making each other give way. And their retinues, having brought forth weapons, were prepared for battle. With reference to which it was said -

70.

Therein, "shaft against shaft" means clashing the chariot-pole of one against the chariot-pole of the other. "Met" means came together, met face to face. Again, the word "both" is said for the purpose of showing that both of us, having become adversaries of each other, wandering in the world, one day coming face to face, when the two retinues on both sides had turned aside from the road, we both together with our chariots came together. "Fearsome" means fear-producing. "Between the good and the evil" means of the good and of the evil. "A great battle was at hand" means a great conflict was present.

For the desire to fight arose in each other and in the retinues. For therein, Dhamma said to Adhamma - "My dear, you are Adhamma, I am Dhamma, the road is befitting for me; having moved your chariot aside, give me the road." The other said "I am one of a firm vehicle, powerful, fearless; therefore I do not give the road; rather I shall make battle; whoever conquers in battle, let the road be his." Therefore he said -

These indeed are their discussion of speech and reply.

Therein, "fame-maker" means a giver of fame to gods and humans by way of engaging them in the Teaching. In the second term too, the same method applies. "Always praised" means always extolled, constantly commended. "For what reason should I today give to you" means I am that Adhamma, having mounted the chariot of the vehicle of unrighteousness, fearless, powerful; for what reason today, O Dhamma, do I give to you the path never given before to anyone? "Appeared" means at the time of the first cosmic cycle, in this world the teaching of the ten wholesome courses of action appeared formerly; afterwards not the Teaching. "The eldest" means by virtue of having arisen before, I am the eldest and the best and the ancient one, but you are the youngest; therefore he says "drive off from the road."

"Nor by fitting words" means I would indeed not give the path to you neither by entreaty, nor by proper speech, nor by worthiness of the path. "Spread through all directions" means I am spread through and known in all directions - the four directions and the four intermediate directions - by one's own virtue. "By metal" means by an iron fist. "Hañchati" means will strike. "Powerful in battle, O Unrighteous One" means if you are powerful in battle, O Unrighteous One. "Elders and venerable ones" means if there are for you these elders, these venerable ones, these wise persons - that does not exist. "By what is dear yet disagreeable" means as if by what is dear yet by what is disagreeable; the meaning is even though giving by what is disagreeable, I give you the path as if by what is dear.

71. For the Great Being at that time thought - "If I were to strike this evil person, who has set out for the harm of the whole world, thus standing having taken hold of me in opposition, with a snap of the fingers, and were to say 'O immoral one, do not stand here, quickly go back, be gone!' he would at that very moment scatter like a handful of chaff by the power of my Teaching. But this is not proper for me. I, having compassion for the whole world, proceed thinking 'I shall bring the conduct for the welfare of the world to its summit.' But this evil one will in the future be a partaker of great suffering. He should be especially shown compassion by me. Therefore I shall show him the path. Thus my morality will be well purified and unbroken." But having thought thus, when the Bodhisatta had spoken the verse "If you are powerful in battle," as soon as Adhamma had turned aside a little from the road, being unable to stand on the chariot, having fallen headlong to the earth, when an opening in the earth was given, having gone, he was reborn in Avīci itself. Therefore it was said "If I were to become angry with him" and so on.

Therein, "if I were to become angry with him" means if I were to become angry with that Adhamma. "If I were to break my austere ascetic practice" means if by that very anger towards him I were to destroy my austere ascetic practice, the morality and restraint. "Together with his retinue, him" means together with his retinue, that Adhamma. "Reduced to dust" means become like dust, having reached the state of dust, I could make him.

72. "But I" - here "ahaṃ" is merely a particle. "For the protection of morality" means for the purpose of protecting morality. "Having cooled" means having beforehand established patience, friendliness and compassion, by the very non-arising of wrath that would arise towards that unrighteous one, by the appeasement of the fever of hate, having appeased the mental state. "Having stepped aside together with my people" means having turned aside from the road together with my retinue, I gave the path to that evil, unrighteous one.

73. "As soon as he stepped off the path" means having brought about the appeasement of his mind in the manner stated, and having said "I give you the path," together with stepping aside a little from the path. "Of the evil demon" means of the unrighteous son of a god. "At that very moment" means at that very instant the great earth gave an opening. But in the Jātaka Commentary it is said: "At the very moment the verse 'And I give you the path' was spoken."

Thus when he had fallen to the ground, the great earth, two hundred thousand yojanas thick plus forty thousand, even though bearing the whole of the excellent and more excellent, split in two at the place where he stood, as if saying "I do not bear this evil man." But the Great Being, when that one had fallen down and was reborn in Avīci, just as he stood at the front of the chariot, together with his retinue, by great divine power, going by the very path of travel, entered his own dwelling. Therefore the Blessed One said -

At that time Adhamma was Devadatta, his assembly was Devadatta's assembly, Dhamma was the Lord of the World, his assembly was the Buddha's assembly.

Here too the remaining perfections should be specified as is fitting by the very method stated above. Likewise here too, for one endowed and furnished with divine life span, beauty, fame, happiness, and authority, with divine, eminent types of sensual pleasure, being attended upon at all times by nymphs numbering many thousands, though standing in a great place of heedlessness, without falling into even the slightest heedlessness, the urging in the Teaching, having wandered along the paths of humans together with his retinue, explaining the Teaching on each full-moon day of every month, thinking "I shall bring the conduct for the welfare of the world to its summit," having separated all beings from unrighteousness through great compassion; even though encountering one not according to the Teaching, not counting the misconduct done by him, not disturbing the mind therein, having established only patience, friendliness, and compassion, having made it unbroken and well purified, the protection of one's own morality - such and so on are the powers and virtues of the Great Being that should be elucidated.

The commentary on the Dhamma Young God Conduct is finished.

9.

Commentary on the Alīnasattu Conduct

74. In the ninth, "in the Pañcāla country" means in the province so named. "In the noble city, in Kapilā" means in the excellent city so named as "Kapilā." Having said "in the noble city," the word "the best of cities" again is for the purpose of showing that city's status as the foremost city among all cities in Jambudīpa at that time. "Named Jayaddisa" means one who received this name thus: born when his own adversaries were conquered by the king, or having conquered the one reckoned as a demoness who had become his own enemy, called Jayaddisa. "Endowed with virtuous qualities" means having attained both good conduct and morality as well as royal qualities such as the achievement of endeavour and so on; the meaning is possessed of that.

75. "Of that king" means of King Jayaddisa; "I was the son" is the remainder of the expression. "Learned in the teachings" means as far as there are teachings that should be heard by a prince, because of having heard all of that, he is learned in the teachings; the meaning is very learned. Or alternatively, "learned in the teachings" means one of renowned qualities, manifest and recognised through righteous conduct and peaceful conduct; the meaning is one whose fame and qualities are spread throughout the world. "Alīnasatta" means that was his name. "Endowed with virtues" means possessed of eminent qualities of a great man. "Always protecting my attendants" means because of the connection with the distinction of qualities such as faith and so on, and because of supporting properly by the four ways of supporting others, his retinue was devoted to him at all times.

76. "My father, having gone hunting, approached a man-eater" means my father, King Jayaddisa, going hunting, having gone into the midst of the forest, approached the man-eater, the devourer of humans, the son of a demoness; he came together with him.

King Jayaddisa, it is said, one day, thinking "I shall go hunting," departed from the city of Kapila with a great retinue conforming with that. Just as he had departed, a brahmin named Nanda, a dweller of Takkasilā, having taken verses worth a hundred to recite, having approached, informed the king of the reason for his own coming. The king, having said "I shall listen upon returning," having had a dwelling house and expenses given to him, having entered the forest, having said "On whichever side the deer flees, that is his neck," went about seeking deer. Then a certain pasada deer, having come out from its dwelling place at the sound of the footsteps of the public, having gone towards the king, fled. The ministers made mockery. The king, having pursued it, at a distance of three yojanas, having shot that one whose speed was exhausted, standing still, felled it. Having cut the fallen one in two with a sword, though having no need for the meat, for the purpose of freeing himself from the reproach that "he was not able to catch the deer," having made it into a pingo load, coming back, having sat down on dabba grass at the root of a certain banyan tree, having rested a little, he began to go.

And at that time, that very king's elder brother, seized on the very day of his birth by a certain demoness to be eaten, placed on the breast of that one who was going by the escape route while being pursued by the guard-men, having aroused affection for a son by the perception of a mother through suckling at the breast with the mouth, being raised up, eating human flesh through the use of that food, gradually having come of age, having become invisible through the power of the medicinal root given by the demoness for the purpose of making himself disappear, living by eating human flesh, when that demoness had died, having destroyed that medicinal root through his own negligence, eating human flesh in visible form only, naked, of frightening and deformed appearance, having been seen by the king's men, being pursued, having fled, having entered the forest, making his dwelling at the root of that banyan tree, having seen the king, seized his hands saying "You are my food." Therefore it was said "He seized my father, 'You are my food, do not move'" and so on.

Therein, "he seized my father" means that man-eater, when my father King Jayaddisa had come near the tree where he was sitting, seized his hands saying "You have come as my food; by way of struggling with the hands and so on, do not move; even if you move, I shall eat you."

77. "Tassa" means of that son of the demoness. "Trembling and quaking" means trembling with terror of mind, quaking with trembling of the body. "Stiffening of the thighs" means the state of rigidity of both thighs, because of which he was not able to flee from there.

"Having gone hunting, release me" - here "hunting" means because it was obtained by means of hunting, he called that deer meat "hunting"; the meaning is "having taken this deer meat, release me." For that king, having seen that son of the demoness, frightened, having reached stiffness of the thighs, stood like a stump. He, having gone with speed, having seized him by the hands, said "You are my food, you have come." Then the king, having established mindfulness, said "If you are in need of food, I give you this meat; having taken it, eat it; release me." Having heard that, the man-eater said "Why do you make a deal with me by giving what is already my own property? Is not this meat and you my own property from the time you came into my hands? Therefore, having eaten you first, I shall eat the meat afterwards."

Then the king thought "This one does not release me in exchange for the meat, and by me, while coming hunting, a promise was made to that brahmin 'Having come back, I shall give you wealth.' If this demon allows, guarding truth, having gone home and having fulfilled that promise, I should come back again for the purpose of being food for this demon" - having thought thus, he reported that matter to him. Having heard that, the man-eater, having said "If you, guarding truth, wish to go, having gone and having given the wealth that should be given to that brahmin, guarding truth, you should come back again quickly," released the king. He, released by him, having said "Do not worry, I shall come right early," observing the road signs, having approached his own army, surrounded by it, having entered the city, having had the brahmin Nanda summoned, having caused him to sit on a costly seat, having heard those verses, having given four thousand, having placed him on a vehicle, having given men saying "Lead him to Takkasilā itself," having seen the brahmin off, wishing to go to the man-eater's presence on the second day, while establishing his son in the kingdom and giving instruction, he reported that matter. Therefore it was said -

78.

79.

78-79. Therein, "having made a promise to return again" means having made an agreement with the man-eater who had been promised a return again. "Having given wealth to the brahmin" means having heard those verses from a brahmin named Nanda who had come from Takkasilā, having given wealth amounting to four thousand. "My father addressed me" means my father, King Jayaddisa, addressed me.

If one asks: how did he address? He said "the kingdom" and so on. Its meaning is - Son, you proceed with this kingdom belonging to the family; just as I exercise kingship righteously and impartially, so you too, having raised the parasol, exercise kingship. You, guarding this city and exercising kingship, do not fall into negligence; at such and such a place, at the foot of a banyan tree, this agreement was made by me with the demon man-eater, with reference to my return again to his presence; only for the purpose of giving wealth to that brahmin have I come here, guarding truth; therefore I shall go there.

Having heard that, the Great Being said: "Do not, great king, go there; I shall go there. If, however, you, dear father, will indeed go, I too shall indeed go together with you." "This being so, we both shall not survive; therefore I myself shall go there" - having thus convinced the king who was preventing him in various ways, having paid homage to his mother and father, having given up himself for the sake of his father, while his father was employing words of instruction for his safety, and while his mother, sister, and wife were making declarations of truth, having taken his weapons, having departed from the city, having taken leave of the great multitude with tear-filled faces who were following, he proceeded along the road to the demon's dwelling by the method indicated by his father. The son of the demoness too, thinking "Warriors are indeed full of deceit; who knows what will happen?" having climbed the tree, sitting looking out for the king's arrival, having seen the prince coming, thinking "Having turned back the father, the son must have come; there is no fear for me," having descended, having shown him his back, sat down. The Great Being, having come, stood before him. Therefore it was said -

80.

81. "Having approached with weapon in hand" means having seen me, with a weapon in hand, having approached his presence. "Sometimes he will tremble" means that demon even might be frightened. "By that, morality will be broken" means by that arousing of fear in him, my morality is destroyed and becomes defiled. "When terror is caused in me" means when terror towards him is caused in me.

82. "Out of fear of breaking my morality, I did not speak anything disagreeable to him" means just as he went to his presence with knife laid down out of fear of breach of morality, so out of fear of breaking my morality I did not speak anything disagreeable, even undesirable, to that man-eater; however, only with a mind of friendliness, speaking for his welfare, I spoke these words that are now about to be stated.

And the Great Being, having gone, stood before him. The demoness's son, wishing to test him, asked "Who are you, where have you come from, do you not know me as 'a fierce eater of human flesh,' and why have you come here?" The prince said "I am the son of King Jayaddisa, I know you as the man-eater, I have come here to protect my father's life; therefore release him, devour me." Again the demoness's son, by his facial expression alone, said "I know you are his son, but a difficult thing has been done by you in coming thus." The prince said "This is not difficult, the giving up of life for a father's welfare; for having performed such a meritorious deed for the sake of one's mother and father, one absolutely rejoices in heaven. And I know that 'there is no being whatsoever who is not subject to death.' And I do not remember any evil done by myself; therefore even from death there is no fear for me. This body has been handed over by me to you; having kindled a fire, devour it." Therefore it was said -

83.

Having heard that, the demoness's son, having thought "It is not possible to eat this one's flesh; by a means I shall put him to flight," said "If so, having entered the forest, having brought heartwood logs, make smokeless embers; having cooked your flesh there, I shall eat it." The Great Being, having done so, informed him. He, looking at him, with hair standing on end, looked at the prince, thinking "This lion among men has no fear even of death; one so fearless has never been seen by me before." The prince said: "Why do you look at me? Why do you not do as stated?" The demoness's son said to the Great Being: "His head would split into seven pieces, whoever would eat you." "If you do not wish to eat me, then why did you have the fire made?" "For the purpose of ascertaining you." "How will you now ascertain me? Even I, though born in the animal realm, did not allow Sakka, the king of gods, to take possession of me" - showing this meaning -

He spoke a verse.

Therein, "the hare made him dwell in his own body" means: "Having eaten this body for the sake of one's own body, dwell here" - thus, giving his own body in his own body, he made that Sakka in the form of a brahmin dwell there. "Praised with the hare" means praised by the word "hare" thus "the moon." "Wish-granting" means increasing wishes. "Demon" means god.

Thus the Great Being, having made the sign of a hare on the moon, a wonder lasting for a cosmic cycle, as witness, spoke of his inability to be taken possession of even by Sakka. Having heard that, the man-eater, with a mind of wonder and amazement arisen -

Having spoken the verse, saying "Go, O great hero," he released the prince. He too, having rendered him free from agitation, having given the five precepts, investigating "Is this one a demon or not?" - "The eyes of demons are red and unwinking, and no shadow is evident, and he is unafraid; this one is not so. Therefore this one is not a demon; this one is a human being. My father's three brothers, it is said, were seized by a demoness; of those, two would have been eaten by her; one would have been looked after through affection for a son. This one must be that one" - having come to an unerring conclusion by grasping the method, by inference, as if by omniscient knowledge, having thought "Having told my father, I shall establish him in the kingdom," he said "You are not a demon; you are my father's elder brother. Come, having gone together with me, take charge of the kingdom belonging to the family." Therefore it was said "you, grandfather," the meaning is: you are my father's elder brother. When the other said "I am not a human being," he led him to the presence of a hermit possessed of the divine eye who was to be believed. When the hermit said "What are you doing, father and son, wandering in the forest?" and thus spoke of the father-son relationship, the man-eater, having believed, saying "Go, dear son, you; I have no need of the kingdom; I shall go forth," went forth in the going forth of sages in the presence of the hermit. Therefore it was said -

84.

Therein, "because of ceremonial observances" means because of my fathers who were virtuous. Or alternatively, "because of ceremonial observances" means the cause of ceremonial observances, the reason for my undertaking of ceremonial observances, for the purpose of his not being broken. "To him" means that man-eater.

Then the Great Being, having paid homage to his own uncle who had gone forth, having gone near the city, having heard "The prince has come, it is said," being received by the king who was full of mirth, together with the citizens and the townspeople and country-folk, having paid homage to the king, he reported all the news. Having heard that, the king, at that very moment, having had the drum circulated, having gone to his presence with a great retinue, said "Come, brother, take charge of the kingdom." "Enough, great king." "If so, dwell in my park." "I will not come." The king, having established a village not far from his hermitage, set up almsfood. That became known as the market town of Cūḷakammāsadamma.

At that time the mother and father were the great royal families, the hermit was Sāriputta, the man-eater was Aṅgulimāla, the youngest sister was Uppalavaṇṇā, the queen-consort was Rāhula's mother, the prince Alīnasattu was the Lord of the World.

For him here too the remaining perfections should be specified as is fitting by the very method stated above. Likewise, even though being prevented by his father, having given up his own life, the determination for the purpose of protecting his father's life, "I shall go to the man-eater's presence"; and the going of one who had laid down his weapon for the purpose of removing his fear; the addressing of him with dear speech thinking "Let there not be the breaking of one's own morality"; and the absence of fear of death when being examined by him in various ways; the state of being full of mirth thinking "I shall make my body fruitful for my father's welfare"; the knowing of his own indifference to life for the purpose of relinquishment even of one of the same birth, who was unable to be ascertained even by Sakka; the absence of alteration of mind even when meeting with him and even when released; and the knowing without error of his state as a human being and his state as uncle; and merely upon knowing, the desire to establish him in the kingdom belonging to the family; and having stirred by the teaching of the Teaching, the establishing in the precepts. Such and similar powers and virtues of the Bodhisatta should be elucidated here.

The commentary on the Alīnasattu Conduct is finished.

10.

Commentary on the Saṅkhapāla Conduct

85. In the tenth, in the passage beginning with "Saṅkhapāla" and so on, this is the meaning in brief - Of great supernormal power because of being endowed with great nāga supernormal power similar to the achievement of divine wealth. "With fangs as weapons" means two below and two above, thus four fangs are the weapons of this one. "With terrible poison" because of the intensity of his risen fiery poison. "Two-tongued" means endowed with two tongues natural to the nāga realm of generation. "Lord of serpents" because of being the overlord of the nāgas who have obtained the name "uragas" because even those of great might move by their chests.

86. "At the crossroads" means at the place reckoned as where two roads have pierced through by way of junction. "On the highway" means on the main road which is a place where the public walks about again and again. "Crowded with many kinds of folk" means precisely because of the state of being thronged by the public. "The four factors" means by way of the four factors that will now be spoken of. "Having determined" means having resolved, having placed in the mind. "When I was the king of serpents named Saṅkhapāla of the nature as described above, then I made my dwelling, I arranged my residence by way of the Observance dwelling in the place of the kind described below."

For the Great Being, having been devoted to merit such as giving, morality and so on, wandering again and again in the destinations of gods and humans by way of the quest for enlightenment, at one time, having been born in the nāga realm which had success similar to the enjoyments of the gods, was a king of serpents named Saṅkhapāla, of great supernormal power and great might. He, as time went on, having become remorseful about that success, aspiring for the human realm, observed the Observance dwelling. Then, while he was dwelling in the nāga realm, the Observance dwelling did not succeed, morality became defiled; therefore he, having departed from the nāga realm, not far from the river Kaṇhavaṇṇā, in between the highway and the footpath, having encircled one ant-hill, having determined the Observance, on the fourteenth and fifteenth days, having undertaken the precepts, having given up himself through giving saying "Let those desirous of my hide and so on take them," he lies down, and on the first day of the fortnight he goes to the nāga realm. Therefore it was said "Furthermore, when I was Saṅkhapāla" and so on. Its meaning has been stated already.

87. But what here begins with "with outer skin, with hide" and so on is the showing of the four-factor determination spoken of as "having determined the four factors." For here the outer skin and hide are one factor. Thus a long period of time passed for the Great Being observing the Observance residence.

Then one day, while he was lying down having undertaken morality in that manner, sixteen sons of hunters, with weapons in hand, thinking "We shall bring meat," wandering in the forest, not obtaining anything, coming out, having seen him lying on the top of the ant-hill, having thought "Today we did not obtain even a young iguana; let us kill this king of serpents and eat him," having thought "But this great one, if seized, might flee; so let us pierce him with stakes in his coils just as he lies, and having made him weak, we shall seize him," having taken stakes, they approached. The body of the Bodhisatta too was great, the size of a single-hulled boat, like a garland of jasmine flowers coiled and placed, endowed with eyes resembling wild liquorice fruits and a head resembling a red China-rose flower, and it shone exceedingly. He, having put out his head from between his coils at the sound of the footsteps of those sixteen persons, having opened his red eyes, having seen them coming with stakes in hand, having given himself over through giving thinking "Today my wish will reach its summit," having firmly determined his determination out of fear of breach of his own morality thinking "I shall not look at these ones while they are striking my body with spears and making it full of holes large and small," having inserted his head between his coils, he lay down.

Then they, having approached him, having seized him by the tail, dragging him, having thrown him to the ground, having pierced him at eight places with sharp stakes, having inserted thorny black cane sticks into the wound openings, having taken him up at eight places with carrying poles, they set out on the highway. The Great Being, from the time of being pierced with stakes, did not open his eyes and look at them at even a single place. As he was being carried away on eight carrying poles, his head hung down and struck the ground. Then, saying "His head is hanging down," having laid him down on the highway, having pierced through the nostril with a fine stake, having inserted a cord, having lifted up the head, having fastened it to the tip of the carrying pole, having lifted him up again, they set out on the road. Therefore it was said -

88.

89.

88-89. Therein, "sons of hunters" means sons of huntsmen. "Rough" means hard, of harsh bodily and verbal action. "Cruel" means severe, of terrible mind. "Merciless" means without compassion. "With sticks and clubs in hand" means with quadrangular sticks in hand. "Having pierced through the nose" means having pierced through the nostril with a fine stake in order to insert a cord. "The tail, the backbone" - having pierced through at the tail region and here and there near the backbone - this is the connection. "Having placed on carrying poles" means having pierced through at eight places, having threaded through each of the eight cane creeper rings that were bound, each carrying pole, two by two sons of hunters having hoisted them upon their own respective shoulders.

90. "The earth up to the ocean's end" (sasāgarantaṃ pathaviṃ) means the great earth bounded by the ocean. "With its forests, with its mountains" (sakānanaṃ sapabbataṃ) means together with forests and with mountains, thus "with its forests and with its mountains." "Could burn with the breath from my nose" (nāsāvātena jhāpaye) means if I, wishing, desiring, having become angry, were to release the breath from my nostrils, I could burn up this great earth bounded by the ocean, with its forests, with its mountains; together with the releasing of the breath from my nostrils, I could reduce it to ashes - such was my power at that time.

91. Even this being so, though pierced through with stakes, though beaten with spears. "I do not become angry at the Bhoja princes" means even though being pierced at eight places with sharp stakes made by planing with heartwood for the purpose of making him weak and for the purpose of inserting cane creepers, even though being beaten here and there with sharp spears for the purpose of making him weak, I do not become angry at the Bhoja princes, the huntsmen. "This is my perfection of morality" means for one of such great majesty thus determining, that non-anger of mine towards them out of fear of breaking my morality, this is absolutely my perfection of morality proceeding through the state of disregard for life, the perfection of the ultimate meaning by the power of morality - this is the meaning.

Now while the Bodhisatta was being led away by them, a householder named Āḷāra, a resident of the city of Mithilā, having taken five hundred carts, having sat down in a comfortable carriage and going along, having seen those Bhoja princes carrying away the Great Being, having aroused compassion, asked those huntsmen - "Why is this serpent being led away, and having led him, what will you do with him?" They said "We shall cook the flesh of this serpent, which is sweet and soft and fat, and eat it." Then he, having given them sixteen cartload-oxen, a handful at a time of gold coins, inner robes and outer robes for all of them, and clothes and ornaments for their wives too, said "My dears, this is a king of serpents of great majesty; by the virtue of his own morality he did not betray you; by tormenting him, much demerit has been produced by you; release him." They, having said "This is agreeable food for us, and many snakes have been eaten by us before; nevertheless your word should be honoured by us; therefore we shall release this serpent," having released him, having laid the Great Being down on the ground, through their own hardness, having seized those thorny, wound-around black cane creepers by the end, began to drag them out.

Then he, having seen the king of serpents being wearied, without himself becoming wearied, having cut the creepers with a sword, in the manner of removing an ear-piercing from children, without causing pain, gently drew them out. At that time, those Bhoja princes gently released the bond which had been inserted through his nose and fastened on. The Great Being, having gone for a moment facing eastward, looked at Āḷāra with eyes full of tears. The huntsmen, having gone a little way, hid themselves, thinking "The snake is weak; at the time of death we shall seize him and go." Āḷāra, having raised joined palms to the Great Being, saying "Go indeed, great serpent, lest the huntsmen seize you again," having followed that serpent a little way, turned back.

The Bodhisatta, having gone to the serpent realm, without making delay there, having gone out with a great retinue, having approached Āḷāra, having described the beauty of the serpent realm, having led him there, having given him great fame together with three hundred maidens, satisfied him with divine sensual pleasures. Āḷāra, having dwelt for one year in the serpent realm, having enjoyed divine sensual pleasures, having told the king of serpents "I wish, my dear, to go forth," having taken the requisites of one gone forth, having departed from there, having gone to a region of the Himalayas, having gone forth, having dwelt there for a long time, at a later time, wandering on a journey, having reached Bārāṇasī, having met with the king of Bārāṇasī, being asked by him who was pleased in dependence on his accomplishment in good conduct "You, methinks, have gone forth from a family of eminent wealth; for what reason indeed have you gone forth?" relating the reason for his own going forth, beginning with the release of the Bodhisatta from the hands of the huntsmen, having told the king the entire incident -

He taught the Teaching with these verses.

Having heard that, the king -

He said.

Then the ascetic said to him -

Having thus taught the Teaching, having dwelt right there for the four months of the rains retreat, having gone again to the Himalayas, having developed the four divine abidings for the length of his life, he was reborn in the Brahma world. The Bodhisatta too, having observed the Observance residence for the length of his life, filled the city of heaven. That king too, having performed meritorious deeds such as giving and so on, went according to his actions.

At that time Āḷāra was the Elder Sāriputta, the king of Bārāṇasī was the Elder Ānanda, the serpent king Saṅkhapāla was the Lord of the World.

His relinquishment of the body was the perfection of giving; for one endowed with such power of poison, the unbrokenness of morality even when there was such affliction was the perfection of morality; having abandoned wealth resembling the achievement of divine wealth and having departed from the serpent realm, the practising of the ascetic's duties was the perfection of renunciation; the arranging that "for the purpose of giving and so on, it is fitting to do this and that" was the perfection of wisdom; the dispelling of sensual thought and the energy of endurance was the perfection of energy; the patience of endurance was the perfection of patience; the undertaking of truth was the perfection of truthfulness; the unshakeable acceptance and determination was the perfection of determination; the state of friendliness and sympathy towards all beings, with reference to the Bhoja princes, was the perfection of friendliness; the state of neutrality regarding feeling and the changes brought about by beings' activities was the perfection of equanimity - thus the ten perfections are obtained. But since the perfection of morality was outstanding, that alone was set forth in the teaching. Likewise here the powers and virtues of the Bodhisatta should be elucidated as is fitting by the very method stated in the Bhūridatta conduct beginning with "in the place of the serpent realm of a hundred yojanas" and so on.

The commentary on the Saṅkhapāla Conduct is finished.

"These" means the nine conducts beginning with the noble elephant conduct that are pointed out in this chapter and shown by collecting them by way of a summary in the following verse beginning with "the noble elephant, Bhūridatta" and so on - all those, because of their activity specifically by way of fulfilling the perfection of morality, "morality is the strength of these" - thus "having morality as their strength." "Requisites" because of the equipping of morality that has become the ultimate perfection, and because of the fashioning by way of the development of the continuity. "With limitations" means having a portion, with a portion remaining, because of the incompleteness of the perfection of morality as ultimate perfection that has reached excellence - there is a portion of these remaining, not without a portion remaining. If one asks why? He said "Having protected my life, I guarded the moralities" - because in these conducts beginning with the noble elephant conduct, I guarded the moralities having protected my own life only in part; I did not give up my life in every way. But absolutely, when I was mindful as Saṅkhapāla, my life at all times was given up to whoever it may be. But when I was the serpent king Saṅkhapāla of great majesty, of fierce poisonous power, being mindful, being the same, at all times, at the meeting with those hunters, before and after that, being mindful, thus without making any distinction of persons, for the sole purpose of guarding morality, my life was definitively given up, surrendered, relinquished through giving to whoever it may be. Therefore that is the perfection of morality - and because this is so, therefore by that reason, that having attained the state of ultimate perfection, it shows "this is my perfection of morality."

Of the Paramatthadīpanī, the Exposition of the Cariyāpiṭaka

Of the Tenfold Classification of Conduct, distinctively

Of the elucidation of the perfection of morality

The Explanation of the Meaning of the Second Chapter is finished.

3.

The Chapter on Yudhañjaya

1.

Commentary on the Yudhañjaya Conduct

1. In the first discourse of the third chapter, "of immeasurable fame" means of unlimited retinue and glory. "The prince Yudhañjaya" means the son of a king named Sabbadatta in the city of Ramma, Yudhañjaya by name.

For this Bārāṇasī became named Surundhana city in the Udaya Jātaka. In the Cūḷasutasoma Jātaka it was named Sudassana, in the Soṇananda Jātaka it was named Brahmavaḍḍhana, in the Khaṇḍahāla Jātaka it was named Pupphavatī, but in this Yudhañjaya Jātaka it was named Ramma city; thus its name sometimes changes. Therefore it was said - "A prince" means the son of a king named Sabbadatta in the city of Ramma. Now that king had a thousand sons. The Bodhisatta was the eldest son; the king gave him the viceroyalty. He, by the very method stated above, day by day carried on the great giving. Thus, as time went on, the Bodhisatta, one day, right early, having mounted an excellent chariot, going for amusement in the park with great splendour and glory, having seen dew-drops clinging in the form of a net of pearls on the tops of trees, tips of grass, ends of branches, spider webs and so on, having asked "My dear charioteer, what is the meaning of these?" having heard "These, sire, are called dew-drops that fall in the cold season," having played in the park for the daytime, returning in the evening time, not seeing them, having asked "My dear charioteer, where are those dew-drops? I do not see them now," having heard "Sire, when the sun rises, they all break up and go to dissolution," thinking "Just as these, having arisen, break up, so too the life-activities of these beings are just like dew-drops on the tips of grass; therefore it is fitting for me, while not yet oppressed by illness, ageing and death, to ask permission of my mother and father and go forth," having made the dew-drop itself his object, seeing the three existences as if ablaze, having come to his own house, having gone to the very presence of his father who was seated in the decorated and prepared judgment hall, having paid homage to his father, standing to one side, he requested the going forth. Therefore it was said -

2.

Therein, "by the heat of the sun" means because of the heat of the sun, on account of the contact with the sun's rays. "Sūriyātapenā" is also a reading. "Having seen them fallen" means having seen them destroyed; having looked with the eye of wisdom at what was formerly clinging in the form of a net of pearls and so on on the tops of trees and so on, being visible, and destroyed by the contact of the sun's rays. "I was stirred" means just as these, so too the lives of beings are of a nature that breaks up quickly and quickly - thus by way of attention to impermanence, I attained religious emotion.

"Having made that very thing predominant, I cultivated religious emotion" means having made that very impermanence of the dew-drops predominant, the chief, the forerunner, the leader, just so, attending to the brief duration and limited time of all activities, I increased the religious emotion that had arisen once by generating it again and again. "I requested the going forth" means having thought "In the life of beings, which is not long-lasting like dew-drops on the tips of grass, while I am not yet overcome by illness, ageing and death, having gone forth, where these do not exist, that Deathless, the great Nibbāna, should be sought," having approached my mother and father, having paid homage, "Allow my going forth" - thus I requested the going forth from them. Thus, when the going forth was requested by the Great Being, there was a great uproar throughout the entire city - "The viceroy Yudhañjaya, it is said, wishes to go forth."

And at that time the inhabitants of the Kāsi country, having come to see the king, were dwelling at Rammaka. All of them too assembled together. Thus the king together with his retinue, the townspeople and the country-folk, the Bodhisatta's mother, the queen, and all the harem-ladies prevented the Great Being, saying "Do not, dear son, go forth." There the king said "If you are lacking in sensual pleasures, I will fulfil them for you; this very day proceed with the kingdom." To him the Great Being -

Having spoken only of his own desire for the going forth, having heard that, while his mother together with the harem-ladies was lamenting pitiably -

Having told the reason for his own going forth, even though being entreated by them in various ways, because of his ever-increasing religious emotion, with a mind that did not draw back, indifferent in mind towards the more dear, great circle of relatives and the lofty royal sovereignty, he went forth. Therefore it was said -

3.

4.

3-4. Therein, "with joined palms" means with raised joined palms. "Together with the townspeople and countryfolk" means together with the townspeople and the inhabitants of the country, all the king's men request me, saying "Do not, Sire, go forth." But the mother and father request: "This very day, son, proceed with the growth and attainment of expansion of villages, market towns and royal capitals, prosperous through the achievement of the substance of wealth, flourishing through the accomplishment of enjoyable results, instruct this great earth, having raised the parasol, exercise kingship." But thus "together with the king" means together with the royal retinue, likewise together with the harem, together with the townspeople, together with the countryfolk - in such a way that even for those merely hearing, how much more for those seeing, there is great compassion towards the great multitude - while they were thus lamenting pitiably, without attachment here and there, with consciousness unattached, he shows: "I then went forth."

5-6. Now, to show that he indifferently gave up the sovereignty resembling the splendour of a universal monarch, the more dear relatives and kinsmen, the loving possessions and attendants, and the great fame wished for by the world - for the purpose of which he relinquished them - he spoke two verses.

Therein, "the whole" means without remainder the women's quarters and the earth bounded by the ocean; giving them away with the intention of going forth, thinking "Thus perfect enlightenment can be attained by me" - because of enlightenment itself I did not grieve over anything; the meaning is: I did not generate even the slightest attachment therein. "Therefore" means because mother and father and that great fame and the kingdom were not disagreeable to me, but indeed dear; yet more dear to me by a hundredfold, a thousandfold, a hundred-thousandfold was the knowledge of omniscience itself; therefore together with mother and others, I then gave up the kingdom.

Having given up all that, when the Great Being was going forth for the going forth, his younger brother, the prince named Yudhiṭṭhila, having paid homage to his father and having obtained permission for the going forth, followed the Bodhisatta. Both of them, having gone out from the city, having turned back the great multitude, having entered the Himalayas, having made a hermitage in a delightful place, having gone forth in the going forth of sages, having produced the meditative absorptions and direct knowledges, having sustained themselves on forest roots, fruits and so on for as long as life, they became ones heading for the Brahma world. Therefore the Blessed One said -

Therein, "having cut off attachment to Death" means because it is a co-operative cause for Māra as death, having cut off by way of suppression the attachment of lust, hate and delusion belonging to him, both went forth.

At that time the mother and father were the great royal families, the prince Yudhiṭṭhila was the Elder Ānanda, Yudhañjaya was the Lord of the World.

The great gifts carried out before his going forth and the relinquishment of the kingdom and so on constitute the perfection of giving; bodily and verbal restraint constitutes the perfection of morality; the going forth and the achievement of meditative absorption constitute the perfection of renunciation; wisdom beginning with attention to impermanence and ending with the achievement of direct knowledge, and wisdom that discerns the helpful and unhelpful qualities of giving and so on, constitute the perfection of wisdom; energy that accomplishes that purpose in all respects constitutes the perfection of energy; patience in knowledge and endurance-patience constitute the perfection of patience; non-deception of one's acknowledgment constitutes the perfection of truthfulness; unshakeable acceptance and determination in all respects constitutes the perfection of determination; through the state of having a mind for the welfare of all beings and by means of the divine abiding of friendliness constitutes the perfection of friendliness; by means of equanimity regarding the changes brought about by beings' activities and by means of the divine abiding of equanimity constitutes the perfection of equanimity - thus the ten perfections are obtained. But in particular, it should be understood as the perfection of renunciation. Likewise, just as in the Akitti conduct, here too the marvellous qualities of the Great Man should be specified as is fitting. Therefore it is said: "Thus wonderful indeed are these great sages, and marvellous; etc. in conformity with the Teaching."

The commentary on the conduct of Yudhañjaya is concluded.

2.

Commentary on the Somanassa Conduct

7. In the second, "in Indapatta, the best of cities" means in the noble city so named. "Longed-for" means wished for by mother, father, and others for a long time, thus: "Oh, if only one son would be born!" "Beloved" means held dear. "Renowned as Somanassa" means his well-known name was "Somanassa."

8. "Virtuous" means endowed with the morality of the ten wholesome courses of action and with the morality of good conduct. "Accomplished in virtues" means endowed with, or complete in, virtues such as faith, great learning, and so on. "Having good discernment" means endowed with beautiful discernment reckoned as skilfulness in means and as the accomplishment of this and that which ought to be done. "Respectful to elders" means one who is disposed to showing reverence to those who are senior by birth, such as "mother and father are the elders in the family," and to those who are senior in virtues such as morality and so on. "Having shame" means endowed with shame characterised by abhorrence of evil. "And skilled in the means of inclusion" means skilled in supporting beings as is fitting by the four ways of supporting others reckoned as giving, pleasant speech, beneficent conduct, and impartiality. The connection is: "when I was of such a form, the son of the Kuru king named Reṇu, renowned as Somanassa."

9. "That king's favourite" means a favourite by that Kuru king, constantly, by the nature of being one who should be attended upon. "A deceitful ascetic" means a certain ascetic who earned his livelihood by hypocrisy characterised by the esteeming of non-existent virtues; he was one to be honoured by that king. "A park" means a fruit park, where cucumber, gourd, pumpkin, snake-gourd and other creeper fruits as well as taṇḍuleyyaka and other vegetables are planted. "A flower garden" means jasmine, atimuttaka and other flowering shrubs; by that he indicates a flower park. And here the meaning should be understood as: having made a park, having planted there flower shrubs and the aforesaid fruit shrubs, having collected the wealth obtained from that and storing it, he lives.

Herein this is the progressive discourse - At that time, an ascetic named Mahārakkhita, with a retinue of five hundred ascetics, having dwelt in the Himalayas, wandering on a journey through the country for the purpose of partaking of salt and sour things, having reached the city of Indapatta, having dwelt in the royal garden, walking for almsfood together with his retinue, reached the king's gate. The king, having seen the group of sages, being confident in their deportment, having caused them to sit down on the decorated great terrace, having served them with superior food, having said "Venerable sirs, dwell for this rains retreat in my park itself," having gone together with them to the park, having had dwelling places made, having given the requisites for those gone forth, departed. Thenceforth all of them eat at the king's residence.

But the king, being childless, desires sons; sons do not arise. By the elapse of the rains retreat, Mahārakkhita, having asked permission of the king saying "We shall go to the Himalayas," having departed, honoured by the king with hospitality, on the way, at the noon period of the day, having turned aside from the road, together with his retinue sat down beneath a tree giving dense shade. The ascetics raised up a discussion - "The king is childless; it would indeed be good if he were to obtain a prince." Mahārakkhita, having heard that talk, reflecting "Will there be a son for the king or not?" having known "There will be," said "Do not worry; today towards the break of dawn, one young god, having passed away, will be reborn in the womb of the king's queen-consort."

Having heard that, one fraudulent matted-hair ascetic, having thought "Now I shall become an attendant of the royal family," at the time of the ascetics' departure, having made a pretence of illness, having lain down, when it was said "Come, let us go," said "I cannot." Mahārakkhita, having known the reason for his lying down, saying "When you are able, you should come," having taken the group of sages, went to the Himalayas itself. The cheat, having turned back, having gone with speed, having stood at the king's gate, having had it announced to the king "The attendant ascetic of Mahārakkhita has come," having been summoned with speed by the king, having ascended the mansion, sat down on the prepared seat. The king, having paid homage to him, seated to one side, having asked about the health of the sages, said "Venerable sir, you have returned too soon; for what purpose have you come?"

"Great king, the group of sages, comfortably seated, raised up a discussion: 'It would indeed be good if a son, a guardian of the lineage, were to arise for the king.' I, having heard that talk, looking with the divine eye as to whether 'Will there be a son for the king or not?' having seen 'A young god of great supernormal power, having passed away, will be reborn in the womb of the queen-consort Sudhammā,' thinking 'Those not knowing might destroy the embryo; let me tell them,' I have come for the purpose of telling you. It has been told to you by me; I shall go." The king, full of mirth, with a confident mind, saying "Venerable sir, it is not possible to go," having led the deceitful ascetic to the park, having arranged a dwelling place, gave it to him. He, from then on, eating at the royal family, dwelt there; "The One with the Divine Eye" was his name.

At that time, the Bodhisatta, having passed away from the Tāvatiṃsa realm, took conception there, and on the name-giving day of the one born, they gave the name "Somanassa." He grows up with the care of a prince. The deceitful ascetic too, on one side of the park, having planted various kinds of vegetables suitable for curry and fruit creepers and so on, selling them into the hands of green-grocers, collects wealth. Then, when the Bodhisatta was seven years old, the king's borderland was in revolt. He, having entrusted the prince saying "Dear son, do not be negligent towards the ascetic with the divine eye," departed to appease the borderland.

10-13. Then one day the prince, having gone to the park thinking "I shall see the matted-hair ascetic," having seen the fraudulent ascetic having put on one fragrant ochre robe as a lower garment, having wrapped one as an upper garment, having taken two pots with both hands, watering the vegetable plot, having known "This fraudulent ascetic, not practising his own ascetic duty, is doing the work of a greengrocer," having shamed him saying "What are you doing, greengrocer householder?" without paying homage, he departed.

The fraudulent ascetic, having thought "This one is already of such a nature now; afterwards, who knows what he will do - it is fitting to destroy him right now," at the time of the king's arrival, having thrown the stone slab to one side, having broken the drinking water pot, having scattered the grass of the hermitage, having smeared his body with oil, having entered the hermitage, having covered himself up to the head, lay down on the bed as if having reached great suffering. The king, having come, having circumambulated the city, without even entering his dwelling, having gone to the door of the hermitage thinking "I shall see my master, the one endowed with the divine eye," having seen that alteration, having entered inside thinking "What is this indeed?", having seen him lying down, while stroking his feet, asked - "By whom, venerable sir, have you been thus harassed? Whom today shall I send to the world of Yama? Tell me that quickly."

Having heard that, the fraudulent ascetic, groaning, having risen, said: "You have been seen by me, great king; having seen you, through trust in you I have reached this affliction; by your son have I been thus harassed." Having heard that, the king commanded the executioners - "Go, having cut off the prince's head and having cut his body into fragments, scatter them from street to street." They dragged away the prince who had been adorned by his mother and made to sit in her own lap - "Your murder has been commanded by the king." The prince, frightened by the fear of death, having risen from his mother's lap - "Show me to the king, there are matters of royal business," he said. They, having heard the prince's word, being unable to kill him, dragging him like a bull with a rope, having led him, showed him to the king. Therefore it was said "Having seen that deceiver" and so on.

Therein, "like a heap of chaff without rice-grains" means like a heap of chaff devoid of rice-grain particles; "like a tree" means like a tree, greatly hollow inside. "Like a plantain without core" - having seen the hermit devoid of the core of morality and so on, I thought there is not in this one the quality of meditative absorption and so on belonging to the virtuous, the good. Why? This one has departed from, has declined from asceticism, the state of an ascetic, even from the mere measure of morality; for thus this one has abandoned shame and bright qualities, one whose bright qualities reckoned as shame have been abandoned. "For the sake of livelihood" shows that "they thought 'This one goes about in the guise of a hermit solely for the sake of life alone.'" "Frontier-dwellers" means those for whom the frontier, the borderland, is the place of dwelling are frontier-dwellers, dwellers in the border regions. By those frontier-dwelling forest people the borderland region was disturbed. Going to suppress and appease that borderland revolt, my father, the Kuru king, at that time instructed me saying "Dear son, Prince Somanassa, do not be negligent towards my master, the matted-hair ascetic of lofty austerity, of terrible austerity, with supremely peaceful faculties. For he is the giver of all our desires; therefore attend to him according to his wishes, agreeable to his mind, act in conformity with his mind" - this it shows.

14. "Having gone to attend upon him" means not having transgressed his father's word, having gone for the purpose of attending upon that fraudulent ascetic, having seen him pouring water on the vegetable plot, and having known "this is a greengrocer," "Is it well with you, householder?" means householder, is it well with your body? It must be well indeed, for thus you are pouring water on the vegetable plot. "Or what shall be brought for you, unwrought gold or gold?" means for thus you are following the livelihood of a greengrocer - this word I spoke.

15. "Because of that he was angry" means because of the householder's argument spoken by me, he, dependent on conceit, clinging to conceit, the cheat, was angry, enraged with me. And being angry, he said "I will have you killed today, or I will banish you from the kingdom."

Therein, "you today" means you, today, right now at the time of the king's arrival - this is the meaning.

16. "Having pacified the borderland" means having appeased the borderland, having entered the city, at that very moment having gone to the park, to the deceiver, the deceitful ascetic, "Is it bearable for you, venerable sir, has honour been shown to you" means honour was shown to you by the prince.

17. "How the prince should be destroyed" means how the prince should be destroyed, should be removed, should be caused to be killed - thus that evil one told that king. "Commanded" means having thought "When this ascetic with the divine eye is my husband, what will not be produced for me? Therefore I have no need of a son; even more than that, this itself is better" - he commanded.

18. How? "Having cut off his head right there" means in whatever place you see that boy, right there having cut off his head and having made his body into four pieces, making four portions, carrying from road to road, scattering from street to street, you should display it. Why? "That is the destination for those who scorned the matted-hair ascetic" means by whom this matted-hair ascetic was scorned, for those who scorned the matted-hair ascetic, that is the destination, that is the result, that is the outcome. Or "for those who scorned the matted-hair ascetic" means because of the scorning of the matted-hair ascetic, that is his result - thus here the meaning should be seen.

19. "There" means under that king's command, or in that contempt of the ascetic. "Torturers" means executioners; the meaning is executioners of thieves. "Fierce" means cruel. "Cruel" means extremely severe. "Merciless" is made as a synonym for that very thing. "Akaruṇā" is also a reading; the meaning is merciless. "While sitting in my mother's lap" means while sitting on the lap of my mother, Queen Sudhammā. "Nisinnassā" is the genitive case used in the sense of disregard. "Dragging me away, they lead me off" means those executioners of thieves, by the king's command, dragging me - who had been adorned by my mother and made to sit in her own lap - like a bull with a rope, lead me to the place of execution. But when the prince was being led away, Queen Sudhammā, surrounded by a group of female servants, together with the harem-ladies, and even the citizens, saying "We shall not allow the innocent prince to be killed," went together with him.

20. "Binding with tight binding" means of those torturer men who were binding with tight binding. "I have matters for the king" means there are royal duties to be told by me to the king. "Therefore show me quickly to the king" - to them I spoke thus this utterance.